AHHHHHHHHH the saying when it rains it pours.........ahhh its sooooooooo true.........i swear every day its something different with me!!!!!!..and now i have a wonderful freak buging me @ work!!!.....and i just want it to be spring.....and i dont want to be sick anymore!!!!........and soon my voice will be completely gone!!! lol OOOOOOOOOOOOO mannnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn.........this sucks! lol
- Mood:
blah
yup so i just called human servies.....2 make my apt to get back on meds fo my ADDHD......BLAH.......i have to call or go down to the welfare office and get human services a copy of the denial for medical insurance so they are aware that i was denied for medical insurance bc i make to much @ wal mart........now i told them about geting insurance @ work for my 1 year and all that but i still need to go get the papers @ the wel fare office about me not being accrpted for insurance and go drop it off @ human services and then they can make my apt.......for now though they got all my information they needed as far as bday ..social #....monthly income........and all that stuff.........so i did what i needed to do to get some help!...im geting there as far as making the apts i need and the hep i need...although i knw this isnt my fault and i know there is techinally nothing wrong with me i still feel stupid and i still feel like shit bc my mom and dad have been dealing with this for years and i hate being this much of a purdon on them and now on eric.........i want to be normal.........not stupid and i want to be able to drive hopefully i took the 1st step in improvment.......i hope so bc having ADDHD isnt fun and people think of it as no big deal i would love for someone to be in my shoes for once and feel how i feel ona daily basis especially when it goes to school...and work and understanding things and my attention span........i feel so stupid bc people have to expplain things over and over to me i just wish theyd understand its not my fault and i wish theyd undertsand how it feels!
- Mood:
sad
show the love
---------------------------------------- --
http://www.progressiveu.org/225847-44-t hings-a-girl-would-die-for
44 things a girl would die for
1-touch their waist
2-talk to them
3-share secrets
4-give her your jacket
5-kiss them slowly
are you remembering this?
6-hug her
7-hold her
8-laugh with her
9-invite her somewhere
10-let her be with you when you're with your
friends
keep reading
11-smile with her
12-take pics with her
13-pull her onto your lap
14-when she says she loves you more, deny it.
fight back
15-when her friends say i love her more than you,
deny it. fight back and hug her tight so she cant
get to her friends. it makes her feel loved
Are you thinking about someone?
16-always hug her and say i love you when you
see her
17-kiss her unexpectedly
18-HUG HER FROM BEHIND AROUND THE
WAIST
19-tell her shes beautiful not sexy!
20-tell her the way you feel about her!
..20 u need to show her you mean it too
21-kiss her on the lips
22-DONT ask her to buy you stuff. you buy HER
stuff
23-TELL HER WHAT FEELS GOOD
24-make her feel loved
25-buy her stuff. small things can still help
we might deny it but we accutally like and kinda
want you to get us things
26-don't lie to her
27-dont cheat on her
28-take her anywhere she wants
29-txt messege or call her in the morning and tell
her have a good day at school, and how much you
miss her
30-be there for her when ever she needs you, &
even when she doesn't need you, just be there so
she'll know that she can always count on you
are you still reading this u better be its important
31. Hold her close when she's cold and she can
hold you too.
32. When you are alone hold her close and kiss
her.
33. Kiss her on the tip of her nose; (it will give her
the hint that you want to kiss them).
34. While in the movie, put your arm around her
and then she will automatically put her head on
your shoulder, then lean in and tilt her chin up and
kiss her lightly.
35. Dont ever tell her to leave even jokingly or act
like you're mad. If shes upset, comfort her
remember this next time you are with her
36. When people diss her, stand up for her.
37. Look deep into her eyes and tell her you love
her.
38. Lay down under the stars and put her head on
your chest so she can listen to the steady beat of
your heart, Link your fingers together while you
whisper to her as she rests her eyes and listens
to
you.
39. When walking next to each other grab her
hand.
40. When you hug her hold her in your arms as
long as possible
MAKE SURE SHE KNOWS SHES LOVED
41. Call her at night to wish her sweet dreams.
42. Comfort her when she cries and wipe away
her
tears.
43. Take her for long walks at night.
44. Always Remind her how much you love her.
you'll never know when she needs just a lil more
love
---------------------------------------- ---------------
50 things girls wish guys knew
1)You have to tell a girl how you feel about her...we make no assumptions.
2)It never hurts to work out...take your own advice.
3)Girls like sex just as much, if not more than guys.
4)Not all girls masturbate...we just don't and no we are not lying.
5)We want you to show us affection even when people you know are around.
6)Don't take us for granted.
7)Girls need food, water, and compliments to survive.
8)We think about you all the time.
9)Being able to make us laugh is so much more important than how much you can bench-press.
10)We may think you are gay if you wear tighty-whities on a regular basis.
11)Hold our hand.
12)If you like us, make your move before someone else does.
13)Girls generally don't like giving head, so you better be ready to reciprocate if and when you get it.
14)We are not your all-night restaurant.
15)PMS is aLWAYS the answer and anything we say or do during that week each month cannot be held against us.
16)Not to sound selfish, but we'd much rather YOU call US.
17) If you don't shave, don't expect us too...
18)You look hot in hooded articles of clothing.
19)If you think for any reason that we don't like you then we probably don't.
20)Having us over while you and your friends play video games does not count as "quality time".
21)Just because we groom ourselves on a regular basis does not mean we're high maintanance.
22)Never comment on how much a girl eats...ever.
23)Keep in mind that we withold sex when we're mad at you, so you might wanna get around to apologizing...
24)Even though we're perfectly okay with it, don't tell us to kiss our friends to turn you on unless you're willing to do the same.
We're typically smarter than you...so get over it and stop whining when we get better grades than you.
26)We understand that size doesn't matter.
27)The ability to play the guitar will help you get laid.
28)We're sorry, Brad Pitt just IS hot...get over it!!!
29)Walks in the rain, kisses on the forehead, and cooking dinner for us will get you everywhere.
30)Just because we're in a serious relationship doesn't mean we plan to marry you someday.
31)If we take the time to write you cute notes, write us back, we really like that.
32)Anything you do or say to another girl that you wouldn't want us to know about is considered cheating.
33)If we can admit that we're wrong, you'd better be able to do the same.
34)The excuse "I can't dance" is unacceptable...we'll appreciate the simple fact that you're trying. (if you refuse to dance, expect us to dance with other guys...and lots of them.)
35) Don't lie to us...ever.
36)Think before you speak...it'll make a world of difference.
37)Not all girls kiss on the first date, get over it...we're creatures of mystery.
38)Make fun of us...prepare to die.
39) When we trip and or fall, throw yourself upon the altar of sacrifice and humiliate yourself to make us feel better.
40)Tell us we're beautiful.
41)The "little things" in a relationship are really the biggest.
42)Foreplay isn't something we should have to ask for...it's a prerequisite.
43)Don't screw us over...especially if we have an older brother or protective guy friends...they will hunt you down and kill you.
44)If you're gonna look at other girls, at least make sure we don't see you do it.
45)Just because we're still just "hanging out" doesn't make it ok to sleep with your ex-girlfriend, friend with benefits, etc.
46)No girl just wants to be your "friend with benefits".
47)We're sensitive too...be gentle (and we're not always talking about our hearts here guys).
48)One word when it comes to smoking...quit.
49)We reserve the right to hate all of your ex-girlfriends.
50) Dont ever just say I love you if you dont mean it. were not stupid.
---------------------------------------- ------------------
lol this was just funny and helpfull to u guys hopefully lol
30 Things Guys Want Girls To Know!!
1. We're not as perverted as you think we all are.
2. No matter what YOU say, your ex-boyfriend IS an ass hole.
3. We like you to give us hugs and kisses sometimes too.
4. Don't argue with us when we call you beautiful.
5. Don't treat us like shit, what goes around comes around.
6. We know you're pretty, that's one of the reason's we're going out with you.
7. Don't go into detail about your period. It scares us.
8. If you have cramps and we ask you what's wrong, just tell us it's that time of the month and nothing more.
9. If you really liked us for us, you would let us think that our mustache, beard, or sideburns looked cool.
10. We never shave our legs. So get over it.
11. NEVER ask us if you can put makeup on us. It's just wrong.
12. Don't make bets about us, because one of your friends will tell us, if you don't.
13. When we tell you that you're not fat, believe us.
14. We absolutely do not care about the Backstreet Boys, *NSYNC, 98 Degrees, or what any other guy looks like for that matter.
15. We may not be able to pee accurately all of the time, but at least we can stand up and go pee.
16. Just cause you think you're always right, doesn't mean that you don't have to apologize when you do something "wrong".
17. You expect us to say and do sweet things for you, but it would be nice if you did the same every once in a while. We like to know that you love us.
18. We can't always be spontaneous, so try to help us make the plans sometimes.
19. Don't ask us to beat up another guy for you, cause you might get what you wish for.
20. Never kick us in the nuts "just to see what we would say". That's just mean.
21. Never pretend like you are going to break up with us and laugh when we believe you.
22. Pamela Anderson's boobs aren't fake anymore, but we like yours better anyway.
23. Size doesn't matter, except to idiots who don't want a relationship.
24. PMS is not an excuse.
25. If you want us to put the seat down when we're done, you should put it up when you're done.
26. Don't tell us how cute your ex-boyfriend was. That doesn't turn us on.
27. And always remember: The way to a guys heart is through his stomach..... and maybe....oh nevermind.
28. NEVER ask us to kiss other guys. You might be that comfy with your friends, but to us it's just wrong.
29. We always notice how funny it is after you rip out our heart, stick it down our throat and still want to be friends.
30. And last but not least: We know you're not always right, but we'll pretend like you are anyway
---------------------------------------- --------------------
50 things girls wish guys knew....
Leave us love
Guestbook
1)You have to tell a girl how you feel about her...we make no assumptions.
2)It never hurts to work out...take your own advice.
3)Girls like sex just as much, if not more than guys.
4)Not all girls masturbate...we just don't and no we are not lying.
5)We hate porn.
6)Hmmmm...guys in Jeeps...yummmm...
7)Girls need food, water, and compliments to survive.
8)We think about you all the time.
9)Being able to make us laugh is so much more important than how much you can bench-press.
10)We may think you are gay if you wear tighty-whities on a regular basis.
11)Hold our hand.
12)No backseat drivers...NONE.
13)Girls generally don't like giving head, so you better be ready to reciprocate if and when you get it.
14)We are not your all-night restaurant.
15)Anything we say or do during that 4 days to a week each month cannot be held against us.
16)If you hold our hand while you are driving we will be thoroughly impressed...especially if it's a stick.
17)Under no circumstances will we have a threesome.
18)You look hot in hooded articles of clothing.
19)If you think for any reason that we don't like you then we probably don't.
20)Having us over while you and your friends play video games does not count as "quality time".
21)Just because we groom ourselves on a regular basis does not mean we're high maintanance.
22)Never comment on how much a girl eats...ever.
23)Keep in mind that we withold sex when we're mad at you, so you might wanna get around to apologizing...
24)You just can't force us to like sports...especially those associated with the WWF.
25)We're typically smarter than you...so get over it and stop whining when we get better grades than you.
26)If you do not own a wife-beater, stop reading this list, and go invest in one...right now.
27)The ability to play the guitar will help you get laid.
28)We're sorry, Brad Pitt just IS hot...get over it!!!
29)Walks in the rain, kisses on the forehead, and cooking dinner for us will get you everywhere.
30)Just because we're in a serious relationship doesn't mean we plan to marry you someday, so stop being so damn scared!!!
31)If you're developing such good finger skills playing video games, you better put them to good use sometimes.
32)Anything you do or say to another girl that you wouldn't want us to know about is considered cheating.
33)If we can admit that we're wrong, you'd better be able to do the same.
34)The excuse "I can't dance" is unacceptable...we'll appreciate the simple fact that you're trying.
35)On that note, if you refuse to dance, expect us to dance with other guys...and lots of them.
36)Think before you speak...it'll make a world of difference.
37)Not all girls kiss on the first date, get over it...we're creatures of mystery.
38)Make fun of our clothes...prepare to die.
39)We don't always expect you to pay for us, but it doesn't hurt to at least offer everyone once in a while.
40)Tell us we're beautiful.
41)The "little things" in a relationship are really the biggest.
42)Foreplay isn't something we should have to ask for...it's a prerequisite.
43)Don't screw us over...especially if we have an older brother or protective guy friends...they will hunt you down and kill you.
44)If you're gonna look at other girls, at least make sure we don't see you do it.
45)Just because we're still just "hanging out" doesn't make it ok to sleep with your ex-girlfriend, friend with benefits, etc.
46)No girl just wants to be your "friend with benefits".
47)We're sensitive too...be gentle (and we're not talking about our hearts here guys).
48)One word when it comes to smoking...quit.
49)We reserve the right to hate all of your ex-girlfriends.
50)If we happen to trip, fall, etc, while wearing the exceptionally high shoes that we love, go ahead and laugh...we will be...that is unless we hurt ourselves...
----------------------------------------
http://www.progressiveu.org/225847-44-t
44 things a girl would die for
1-touch their waist
2-talk to them
3-share secrets
4-give her your jacket
5-kiss them slowly
are you remembering this?
6-hug her
7-hold her
8-laugh with her
9-invite her somewhere
10-let her be with you when you're with your
friends
keep reading
11-smile with her
12-take pics with her
13-pull her onto your lap
14-when she says she loves you more, deny it.
fight back
15-when her friends say i love her more than you,
deny it. fight back and hug her tight so she cant
get to her friends. it makes her feel loved
Are you thinking about someone?
16-always hug her and say i love you when you
see her
17-kiss her unexpectedly
18-HUG HER FROM BEHIND AROUND THE
WAIST
19-tell her shes beautiful not sexy!
20-tell her the way you feel about her!
..20 u need to show her you mean it too
21-kiss her on the lips
22-DONT ask her to buy you stuff. you buy HER
stuff
23-TELL HER WHAT FEELS GOOD
24-make her feel loved
25-buy her stuff. small things can still help
we might deny it but we accutally like and kinda
want you to get us things
26-don't lie to her
27-dont cheat on her
28-take her anywhere she wants
29-txt messege or call her in the morning and tell
her have a good day at school, and how much you
miss her
30-be there for her when ever she needs you, &
even when she doesn't need you, just be there so
she'll know that she can always count on you
are you still reading this u better be its important
31. Hold her close when she's cold and she can
hold you too.
32. When you are alone hold her close and kiss
her.
33. Kiss her on the tip of her nose; (it will give her
the hint that you want to kiss them).
34. While in the movie, put your arm around her
and then she will automatically put her head on
your shoulder, then lean in and tilt her chin up and
kiss her lightly.
35. Dont ever tell her to leave even jokingly or act
like you're mad. If shes upset, comfort her
remember this next time you are with her
36. When people diss her, stand up for her.
37. Look deep into her eyes and tell her you love
her.
38. Lay down under the stars and put her head on
your chest so she can listen to the steady beat of
your heart, Link your fingers together while you
whisper to her as she rests her eyes and listens
to
you.
39. When walking next to each other grab her
hand.
40. When you hug her hold her in your arms as
long as possible
MAKE SURE SHE KNOWS SHES LOVED
41. Call her at night to wish her sweet dreams.
42. Comfort her when she cries and wipe away
her
tears.
43. Take her for long walks at night.
44. Always Remind her how much you love her.
you'll never know when she needs just a lil more
love
----------------------------------------
50 things girls wish guys knew
1)You have to tell a girl how you feel about her...we make no assumptions.
2)It never hurts to work out...take your own advice.
3)Girls like sex just as much, if not more than guys.
4)Not all girls masturbate...we just don't and no we are not lying.
5)We want you to show us affection even when people you know are around.
6)Don't take us for granted.
7)Girls need food, water, and compliments to survive.
8)We think about you all the time.
9)Being able to make us laugh is so much more important than how much you can bench-press.
10)We may think you are gay if you wear tighty-whities on a regular basis.
11)Hold our hand.
12)If you like us, make your move before someone else does.
13)Girls generally don't like giving head, so you better be ready to reciprocate if and when you get it.
14)We are not your all-night restaurant.
15)PMS is aLWAYS the answer and anything we say or do during that week each month cannot be held against us.
16)Not to sound selfish, but we'd much rather YOU call US.
17) If you don't shave, don't expect us too...
18)You look hot in hooded articles of clothing.
19)If you think for any reason that we don't like you then we probably don't.
20)Having us over while you and your friends play video games does not count as "quality time".
21)Just because we groom ourselves on a regular basis does not mean we're high maintanance.
22)Never comment on how much a girl eats...ever.
23)Keep in mind that we withold sex when we're mad at you, so you might wanna get around to apologizing...
24)Even though we're perfectly okay with it, don't tell us to kiss our friends to turn you on unless you're willing to do the same.
We're typically smarter than you...so get over it and stop whining when we get better grades than you.
26)We understand that size doesn't matter.
27)The ability to play the guitar will help you get laid.
28)We're sorry, Brad Pitt just IS hot...get over it!!!
29)Walks in the rain, kisses on the forehead, and cooking dinner for us will get you everywhere.
30)Just because we're in a serious relationship doesn't mean we plan to marry you someday.
31)If we take the time to write you cute notes, write us back, we really like that.
32)Anything you do or say to another girl that you wouldn't want us to know about is considered cheating.
33)If we can admit that we're wrong, you'd better be able to do the same.
34)The excuse "I can't dance" is unacceptable...we'll appreciate the simple fact that you're trying. (if you refuse to dance, expect us to dance with other guys...and lots of them.)
35) Don't lie to us...ever.
36)Think before you speak...it'll make a world of difference.
37)Not all girls kiss on the first date, get over it...we're creatures of mystery.
38)Make fun of us...prepare to die.
39) When we trip and or fall, throw yourself upon the altar of sacrifice and humiliate yourself to make us feel better.
40)Tell us we're beautiful.
41)The "little things" in a relationship are really the biggest.
42)Foreplay isn't something we should have to ask for...it's a prerequisite.
43)Don't screw us over...especially if we have an older brother or protective guy friends...they will hunt you down and kill you.
44)If you're gonna look at other girls, at least make sure we don't see you do it.
45)Just because we're still just "hanging out" doesn't make it ok to sleep with your ex-girlfriend, friend with benefits, etc.
46)No girl just wants to be your "friend with benefits".
47)We're sensitive too...be gentle (and we're not always talking about our hearts here guys).
48)One word when it comes to smoking...quit.
49)We reserve the right to hate all of your ex-girlfriends.
50) Dont ever just say I love you if you dont mean it. were not stupid.
----------------------------------------
lol this was just funny and helpfull to u guys hopefully lol
30 Things Guys Want Girls To Know!!
1. We're not as perverted as you think we all are.
2. No matter what YOU say, your ex-boyfriend IS an ass hole.
3. We like you to give us hugs and kisses sometimes too.
4. Don't argue with us when we call you beautiful.
5. Don't treat us like shit, what goes around comes around.
6. We know you're pretty, that's one of the reason's we're going out with you.
7. Don't go into detail about your period. It scares us.
8. If you have cramps and we ask you what's wrong, just tell us it's that time of the month and nothing more.
9. If you really liked us for us, you would let us think that our mustache, beard, or sideburns looked cool.
10. We never shave our legs. So get over it.
11. NEVER ask us if you can put makeup on us. It's just wrong.
12. Don't make bets about us, because one of your friends will tell us, if you don't.
13. When we tell you that you're not fat, believe us.
14. We absolutely do not care about the Backstreet Boys, *NSYNC, 98 Degrees, or what any other guy looks like for that matter.
15. We may not be able to pee accurately all of the time, but at least we can stand up and go pee.
16. Just cause you think you're always right, doesn't mean that you don't have to apologize when you do something "wrong".
17. You expect us to say and do sweet things for you, but it would be nice if you did the same every once in a while. We like to know that you love us.
18. We can't always be spontaneous, so try to help us make the plans sometimes.
19. Don't ask us to beat up another guy for you, cause you might get what you wish for.
20. Never kick us in the nuts "just to see what we would say". That's just mean.
21. Never pretend like you are going to break up with us and laugh when we believe you.
22. Pamela Anderson's boobs aren't fake anymore, but we like yours better anyway.
23. Size doesn't matter, except to idiots who don't want a relationship.
24. PMS is not an excuse.
25. If you want us to put the seat down when we're done, you should put it up when you're done.
26. Don't tell us how cute your ex-boyfriend was. That doesn't turn us on.
27. And always remember: The way to a guys heart is through his stomach..... and maybe....oh nevermind.
28. NEVER ask us to kiss other guys. You might be that comfy with your friends, but to us it's just wrong.
29. We always notice how funny it is after you rip out our heart, stick it down our throat and still want to be friends.
30. And last but not least: We know you're not always right, but we'll pretend like you are anyway
----------------------------------------
50 things girls wish guys knew....
Leave us love
Guestbook
1)You have to tell a girl how you feel about her...we make no assumptions.
2)It never hurts to work out...take your own advice.
3)Girls like sex just as much, if not more than guys.
4)Not all girls masturbate...we just don't and no we are not lying.
5)We hate porn.
6)Hmmmm...guys in Jeeps...yummmm...
7)Girls need food, water, and compliments to survive.
8)We think about you all the time.
9)Being able to make us laugh is so much more important than how much you can bench-press.
10)We may think you are gay if you wear tighty-whities on a regular basis.
11)Hold our hand.
12)No backseat drivers...NONE.
13)Girls generally don't like giving head, so you better be ready to reciprocate if and when you get it.
14)We are not your all-night restaurant.
15)Anything we say or do during that 4 days to a week each month cannot be held against us.
16)If you hold our hand while you are driving we will be thoroughly impressed...especially if it's a stick.
17)Under no circumstances will we have a threesome.
18)You look hot in hooded articles of clothing.
19)If you think for any reason that we don't like you then we probably don't.
20)Having us over while you and your friends play video games does not count as "quality time".
21)Just because we groom ourselves on a regular basis does not mean we're high maintanance.
22)Never comment on how much a girl eats...ever.
23)Keep in mind that we withold sex when we're mad at you, so you might wanna get around to apologizing...
24)You just can't force us to like sports...especially those associated with the WWF.
25)We're typically smarter than you...so get over it and stop whining when we get better grades than you.
26)If you do not own a wife-beater, stop reading this list, and go invest in one...right now.
27)The ability to play the guitar will help you get laid.
28)We're sorry, Brad Pitt just IS hot...get over it!!!
29)Walks in the rain, kisses on the forehead, and cooking dinner for us will get you everywhere.
30)Just because we're in a serious relationship doesn't mean we plan to marry you someday, so stop being so damn scared!!!
31)If you're developing such good finger skills playing video games, you better put them to good use sometimes.
32)Anything you do or say to another girl that you wouldn't want us to know about is considered cheating.
33)If we can admit that we're wrong, you'd better be able to do the same.
34)The excuse "I can't dance" is unacceptable...we'll appreciate the simple fact that you're trying.
35)On that note, if you refuse to dance, expect us to dance with other guys...and lots of them.
36)Think before you speak...it'll make a world of difference.
37)Not all girls kiss on the first date, get over it...we're creatures of mystery.
38)Make fun of our clothes...prepare to die.
39)We don't always expect you to pay for us, but it doesn't hurt to at least offer everyone once in a while.
40)Tell us we're beautiful.
41)The "little things" in a relationship are really the biggest.
42)Foreplay isn't something we should have to ask for...it's a prerequisite.
43)Don't screw us over...especially if we have an older brother or protective guy friends...they will hunt you down and kill you.
44)If you're gonna look at other girls, at least make sure we don't see you do it.
45)Just because we're still just "hanging out" doesn't make it ok to sleep with your ex-girlfriend, friend with benefits, etc.
46)No girl just wants to be your "friend with benefits".
47)We're sensitive too...be gentle (and we're not talking about our hearts here guys).
48)One word when it comes to smoking...quit.
49)We reserve the right to hate all of your ex-girlfriends.
50)If we happen to trip, fall, etc, while wearing the exceptionally high shoes that we love, go ahead and laugh...we will be...that is unless we hurt ourselves...
- Mood:
loved
http://www.kamasutra-sex.org/kama-s utra-positions/index.html
Kama Sutra Positions - Face to face
Position classic and universal, but not for that reason boring, the face to face allows a infinity of variants to make it more attractive and exciting. The mobility of the hands, the proximity of the faces and the comfort of the bodies are the advantages that made it famous. It is not necessary to fear to prove new types of contact during the sex.It is a position that many identify with the love and the romance, the beginnings of a pair, the adolescence... but is worth the trouble to experience it in all the stages of the sexual life and to remove the juice to its advantages.
Kama Sutra Positions - The amazon
The man relaxes and lies down with the legs slightly opened and flexible towards his chest. The erection the delay to her, that one complies squatting conforming itself to the position adopted by him. The woman "feels literally" in the penis of her companion. She must do it slowly. Their thighs will impel all the movement that needs this position, where the penetration occurs in sense arrives-down. Only apt for dangerous spirits and opened minds, "the amazon" is the woman who rides her man of the wildest and primitive way.
Kama Sutra Positions - The arc
Variant of the "Face to face", the arc is a position that, through a small variant, modifies the sensations to the end. The woman remains laid down mouth with open the legs and flexible above, supporting her arms behind shoulders. When his companion is ready to penetrate it, he elevates his hips and he settles on the flexible legs of the companion. The pleasure that it receives centers in the deep penetration and the particularitity to feel all surrounded the vaginal and abdominal zone of the skin of the man. The fatigue that experiences when maintaining the position sees compensated with the power of orgasm that can cause
Kama Sutra Positions - The armchair
This position allows the position that consists of which it feels comfortably in the space that it forms with his body. With the aid of his hands, the man accommodates to his companion in his erection, controlling both the rate and the intensity of the penetration. The legs of her lean smoothly in shoulders of the man, who has his head catched and surrounded in the thighs of his companion. The man can touch clitoris of her to the time that maintains it of the waist with force. The difficulty that resides in approaching the faces and the bold thing of the proposal, turns to "the armchair" a different and extremely sensual position.
Kama Sutra Positions - The deep one
This is a position of total penetration, of there its name. With the high and opened legs, it waits to that his companion introduces the penis in his vagina to wear his legs in shoulders of him, who will support his hands to regulate the movement. To many women she can seem to them complicated, uncomfortable or painful the visualization of this position, but she is worth the trouble to prove it because she offers the absolute penetration and a unique genital contact.The difficulty to kiss and the distance of the faces can widely be exciting for both.
Kama Sutra Positions - The fusion
For this position, the man feels slightly throwing his body backwards and supporting his hands to the flank of the body. The legs can stretch itself according to the comfort that are arranged and the head can be relaxed. The woman, assuming the active roll of the occasion, passes her legs over her companion and back supports her arms of the body. The previous stimulation must be intense, since during the penetration this position prevents the manual approach and the contact of the mouths. The woman marks the rate or an encounter is agreed to penis-vagina with a movement of both towards the center. Of anyone of the two forms, he is essential that clitoris takes advantage of the impacts with the body him. The glance has a fundamental component and the word can be an incredible weapon to enjoy the fusion completely.
Kama Sutra Positions - The hammock
The man is seated (preferredly in a hard surface, not it bed), with the flexed legs and the later part is taken from its knees. This way, it receives the woman who is made penetrate complying in the space that is between the legs of him and her trunk. It presses with the knees the body of his companion, attracts it towards his causing the swing of both while, for example, it kisses the chests to him that are to the height of their face. A unique sensation that remembers the tender one to go and to come from the hammocks of the childhood.
Kama Sutra Positions - The mill vanes
Mouth arrives, the woman tends with the opened legs to receive its companion who, in this position, front penetrates it to the legs of her. The difference of sensations is remarkable in this type of penetration: clitoris and the vaginal lips are in the heat of contact with pelvis and the environs of the penis of the companion and the most accessible penetration are through circular movements. The fact of not being able to see itself expensive face gives a special enchantment him to the position. The newness of the caresses surprises pleasingly: the woman can caress the rumps of her companion, to smoothly nail her nails in the later part to the knees, to grasp the testicles of her companion. The man; to absorb the feet of her, to bite its fingers, to approach its hand the genitals of which they are being fused and to take its penis to penetrate it better.
Kama Sutra Positions - The mirror of pleasing
She lies down of backs. She raises his legs and she leaves him maintains them made kneel at the end of his body and supporting the other arm in the floor. The man penetrates, dominates and has the control. The position allows to vary the sense of the penetration and the opening of the legs. The faces cannot approach and the hands little can do in this position, which generates an anxiety extremely exciting: both bodies run together the race to arrive at orgasm and reflect in the other the most varied gestures.
Kama Sutra Positions - The mold
With the together and gathered legs, the woman tends of flank and backwards relaxes her head while he penetrates it, or by the vagina or the anus (excellent position for anal sex) the movements must smooth and be coordinated and the slow and deep penetration: both bodies are conformed like two perfect pieces of a puzzle... "the mold" is ideal for women who have problems in reaching orgasmo and/or please to cause the friction of clitoris during the sex.
Find Sexy Singles in United States!
pinknip 20/F
United States
scubakitten1 19/F
Elbing, Kansas
* Photos and other data are for illustrative purpose only. World's largest sex and swinger personals with over 20,000,000 members.
tommys45 27/M
United States
SodaBananaMan 33/M
Potwin, Kansas
* Photos and other data are for illustrative purpose only. World's largest sex and swinger personals with over 20,000,000 members.
Free Membership
Click Here
Kama Sutra Positions - The put under one
The man lies down comfortably giving his pleasure to the will of his companion. To take advantage of this game masculine submission can be a stimulating total for both: the encounter can begin with caresses and kisses of her to him, that it always remains in the same position, to finish in the deep penetration that allows the position, where she is placed of backs and controls the movements helping itself of the arms. In addition, the man has an easy access to the anus of his companion, who can reduce the speed of the movements to enjoy the anal stimulus or that her even one touches her chests.
Kama Sutra Positions - The screw
Nothing else recommendable for a woman with difficulties to arrive at orgasmo that the positions that press clitoris while the vagina is penetrated. She lies down in the edge of the bed and tends her legs flexible to a flank of her body (each woman will know which of both sides is to him more comfortable). This allows to maintain clitoris catched between its better allies to arrive at orgasm: the vaginal lips. The woman can contract and relax all the zone, while he in front of penetrates made kneel her and touching his chests.
Kama Sutra Positions - The surprise
This position is ideal for the lovers of the wildest and primitive sex. The man, standing up, takes the woman behind and he penetrates it taking it from the waist. It, relaxes all her body as the gravity until supporting her hands in the floor. The man "surprises" the woman behind and counts the cadence of the sex. For her, the pleasure is concentrated in the angle of fragmentation of the vagina that, to the limited being, causes a sensation of very placentera narrowness for many women. For him, the most powerful sensation expands from glande, that enters and leaves the vaginal opening at will and caresses clitoris in the most audacious exits. In addition, the field of view of the man includes the anus, the buttocks and the highly erogenic back, zones for many. The domination that it exerts and the total relaxation of her can favor the playing of the man with the anus of her: to introduce a finger during the sex can enormously be exciting.
Kama Sutra Positions - The total hug
The pair is standing, undresses and faced. It climbs to her companion up shoulders and embraces her body with the legs. The total hug is part of a passional and creative sex, where the corporal contact is very complete. The rate of the sex can be of two ways: of above downwards or back for ahead, depending on the intensity of pleasure that both experiment with each option.
Kama Sutra Positions - The trapeze
The man above feels like with the open legs and their companion (already penetrated) of him. Taking it from the wrists, it is relaxed backwards until falling completely: she must be super relaxed and given to the force of his companion who attracts his body with his arms causing the necessary attack for the sex.
Ideal to change the routine and to prove new emotions...
Kama Sutra Positions - The wheelbarrow
On the brink of madness the bed and with the supported forearms, the woman is arranged "to be raised" of the legs by the man, who of foot behind her, penetrates maintaining it it of the thighs. The stimulus and the pleasure are concentrated in the genitals of both, but he is the man who takes to the rate attracting the body of her towards his. The variety of movements and sensations that allows the position is amazing: circular, ascending and descendent, with the closed or opened legs.
Kama Sutra Positions - Variant facing face
This classic position also is made with the woman in the dominant position, which is very exciting for many since it substantially modifies the traditional thing in the "Face to face" that is the man on the woman. The man can put his fingers in the anus of her and attract it towards his body with force taking it from the rumps.
Kama Sutra Positions - Variant of medusa
If the man is equipped with flexibility and resistance, this position has a very attractive variant for the lovers of the balance during the sex. Squatting, the man receives the prepared woman to be really ecstasy: their movements can imitate those of a hammock, going of back for ahead with the supported feet affluent in the floor. Of another way, it can remain immovable and to leave her moves until the end.
Kama Sutra Positions - Variant of the fusion
If the man relaxes and supports all his body and the woman gets up itself slightly, the fusion acquires a variant where the penetration is deeper. The rate continues taking it she and the movement that leaves with more facility is arrives-down that the woman must make on her companion. The hands of her can touch the chest of him or take penis as if masturbate to increase the pleasure of both.
Kama Sutra Positions - Variant of the put under one
Another form to prove this position is that the woman extends her body backwards, supports her arms in those of her companion and extends its legs forwards. This way, the man will be able to arrive at his chests with facility and the woman will be able to make circular movements. The penis cannot penetrate so much in the vagina, which can extremely be exciting for both.
---------------------------------------- ----
http://www.sexyfx.com/kama/kama.sht ml
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kama_S utra
http://www.sexualpositionsfree.com/
http://www.kamasutra.com/
---------------------------------------- --
http://kiss.health.am/kiss/more/22027/
*kiss me*
The pleasures of Kama Sutra
In this article I will go over some of the positions and techniques from the Kama Sutra. You need an open mind before reading this article, Kama Sutra is a strange business. This ancient Indian book of passion lists literally hundreds of positions that were discovered to help both men and women please each other in every possible way. Let’s begin with lying down positions. The first position I would like to tell you about is called Ratisundara, or Aphrodite’s Delight. With this position you would gently grasp your partner’s feet. Slowly, you would raise them until they touch her breasts. Her legs will form a sort of rough looking circle. Taking your other hand, clasp her neck and proceed to have sex with her.
The next position I would like to tell you about is called Manmathpriya, or Dear To Cupid. Allow your female partner to lie flat on her back. As you move towards her, sit between her knees(which are now parted). Slowly raise her legs at the knees so that her feet will be hooked over your thighs. Grasping both of her breasts, you slide your cock inside of her and enjoy. The final lying down position I want to tell you about is called Madandhvaja, or Flag Of Cupid. In this position you would take hold of your partner’s ankles and raise her slightly. Spreading her thighs widely, speak romantic words to her as you slide your stiff cock directly into her. Now I will go over a few sitting positions. The first sitting position I would like to tell you about is called Dolita (Swing) . Sit in your bed facing your partner.
Her breasts should be pressed firmly against your chest. You would then both place your legs around each other’s waists and lock your heels. Lean back and grasp each other’s wrists. Slowly begin to move or swing back and forth. The female would cling onto her male partner pretending to be afraid, yet moaning with pleasure. The second sitting position I would like to tell you about is called Kaurma, or The Tortoise. In this position you will, once again, be sitting face to face. Allow your toes to caress your partner’s breasts and nipples. Her feet will be pressed firmly against your chest. Hold each other’s hands and proceed to make love. The final sitting position I would like to tell you about is called Padma, or The Lotus. In this position you would take hold of your partner’s ankles and place them around your neck, crossing her ankles to lock them in place. She would then hold tight to her feet as you have sex.
Now I will tell you how to take your partner “from behind” the Kama Sutra way. The first position I would like to tell you about is called Marjara, or The Cat. In this position, your female partner would lie on her stomach. You would then take both of her ankles in one hand and raise them high. As you begin to have sex, take your other hand and tilt her chin back. The next rear entry position I would like to go over is called Traivikrama, or The Stride. Your partner would raise herself off of the floor with both her palms and her feet. Standing behind her, lift one of her feet to your shoulder. Slide yourself inside her, and enjoy.
The final rear entry position I will tell you about is called Ekabandha, or One Knot. In this position you would kneel on one knee, sort of in a proposal or archery position. You would then take her onto your lap and bend her forward until her breasts are pressed firmly against her thighs. You would then begin to have sex. The next set of positions I would like to tell you about are done standing up. The first position I would like to tell you about is called Tala, or The Palm. Allow your partner to stand against the wall with her hands placed on her hips, and her fingers towards her belly. Place her foot in your palm, while leaving your other hand free to caress her skin. Place your arm around her neck and enjoy each other as she leans back with ease.
The second standing up position I would like to tell you about is called Avalambitaka, or Suspended. Clasp your hands together and allow your partner to sit in your arms as you cradle her. As her arms wrap around your next, her legs will wrap around your waist, and her feet will push back and forth against a wall. The third and last position I would like to talk to you about is called Janukurpara, or The Knee Elbow. In this position you would place your elbows under your partner’s knees, raising her up as you grab onto her butt. Your partner would then hang fearfully from your neck as you penetrate her deeply.
Now I would like to tell you about a couple of Kama Sutra sex aids. The first sex aid requires that a man anoints his penis with honey. Then sprinkles powdered black pepper, long pepper, and the green thorn apple(datura) onto it. This spicy combination is said to leave your lover trembling. To increase potency, drink milk sweetened with honey and simmered with the testicles of a goat or ram (nice...).
Another combination to increase potency is four wheat-flour cakes baked with sugar and honey and sprinkled with powdered pumpkin and cowhage seeds. This is said to give a man strength for a thousand women. There are many more combinations and positions listed in the Kama Sutra than I have written about here in this article. This has been only a brief peek at what the Kama Sutra has to offer you and your partner. Practicing the positions and techniques written in the Kama Sutra will certainly spice things up in the bedroom.
Be patient with Kama Sutra when you try it, not only does it require patience, but it may take time for you to “get it right” Don’t allow yourself to become frustrated. Just take a deep breath and think about how vast your reward will be once you finally do master the art of the Kama Sutra.Check out the Orgasmic Kama Sutra for more in-depth information.
---------------------------------------- ---------------
http://www.liveindia.com/sutras/page2.h tml
http://www.theonlinedatingshop.com/bett er-sex/kama-sutra-sex-position.htm
http://www.crazyshit.org/Sex/KamaSu tra.html
http://www.latexdominatrix.com/collecti on/kama-sutra.html
Kama Sutra Positions - Face to face
Position classic and universal, but not for that reason boring, the face to face allows a infinity of variants to make it more attractive and exciting. The mobility of the hands, the proximity of the faces and the comfort of the bodies are the advantages that made it famous. It is not necessary to fear to prove new types of contact during the sex.It is a position that many identify with the love and the romance, the beginnings of a pair, the adolescence... but is worth the trouble to experience it in all the stages of the sexual life and to remove the juice to its advantages.
Kama Sutra Positions - The amazon
The man relaxes and lies down with the legs slightly opened and flexible towards his chest. The erection the delay to her, that one complies squatting conforming itself to the position adopted by him. The woman "feels literally" in the penis of her companion. She must do it slowly. Their thighs will impel all the movement that needs this position, where the penetration occurs in sense arrives-down. Only apt for dangerous spirits and opened minds, "the amazon" is the woman who rides her man of the wildest and primitive way.
Kama Sutra Positions - The arc
Variant of the "Face to face", the arc is a position that, through a small variant, modifies the sensations to the end. The woman remains laid down mouth with open the legs and flexible above, supporting her arms behind shoulders. When his companion is ready to penetrate it, he elevates his hips and he settles on the flexible legs of the companion. The pleasure that it receives centers in the deep penetration and the particularitity to feel all surrounded the vaginal and abdominal zone of the skin of the man. The fatigue that experiences when maintaining the position sees compensated with the power of orgasm that can cause
Kama Sutra Positions - The armchair
This position allows the position that consists of which it feels comfortably in the space that it forms with his body. With the aid of his hands, the man accommodates to his companion in his erection, controlling both the rate and the intensity of the penetration. The legs of her lean smoothly in shoulders of the man, who has his head catched and surrounded in the thighs of his companion. The man can touch clitoris of her to the time that maintains it of the waist with force. The difficulty that resides in approaching the faces and the bold thing of the proposal, turns to "the armchair" a different and extremely sensual position.
Kama Sutra Positions - The deep one
This is a position of total penetration, of there its name. With the high and opened legs, it waits to that his companion introduces the penis in his vagina to wear his legs in shoulders of him, who will support his hands to regulate the movement. To many women she can seem to them complicated, uncomfortable or painful the visualization of this position, but she is worth the trouble to prove it because she offers the absolute penetration and a unique genital contact.The difficulty to kiss and the distance of the faces can widely be exciting for both.
Kama Sutra Positions - The fusion
For this position, the man feels slightly throwing his body backwards and supporting his hands to the flank of the body. The legs can stretch itself according to the comfort that are arranged and the head can be relaxed. The woman, assuming the active roll of the occasion, passes her legs over her companion and back supports her arms of the body. The previous stimulation must be intense, since during the penetration this position prevents the manual approach and the contact of the mouths. The woman marks the rate or an encounter is agreed to penis-vagina with a movement of both towards the center. Of anyone of the two forms, he is essential that clitoris takes advantage of the impacts with the body him. The glance has a fundamental component and the word can be an incredible weapon to enjoy the fusion completely.
Kama Sutra Positions - The hammock
The man is seated (preferredly in a hard surface, not it bed), with the flexed legs and the later part is taken from its knees. This way, it receives the woman who is made penetrate complying in the space that is between the legs of him and her trunk. It presses with the knees the body of his companion, attracts it towards his causing the swing of both while, for example, it kisses the chests to him that are to the height of their face. A unique sensation that remembers the tender one to go and to come from the hammocks of the childhood.
Kama Sutra Positions - The mill vanes
Mouth arrives, the woman tends with the opened legs to receive its companion who, in this position, front penetrates it to the legs of her. The difference of sensations is remarkable in this type of penetration: clitoris and the vaginal lips are in the heat of contact with pelvis and the environs of the penis of the companion and the most accessible penetration are through circular movements. The fact of not being able to see itself expensive face gives a special enchantment him to the position. The newness of the caresses surprises pleasingly: the woman can caress the rumps of her companion, to smoothly nail her nails in the later part to the knees, to grasp the testicles of her companion. The man; to absorb the feet of her, to bite its fingers, to approach its hand the genitals of which they are being fused and to take its penis to penetrate it better.
Kama Sutra Positions - The mirror of pleasing
She lies down of backs. She raises his legs and she leaves him maintains them made kneel at the end of his body and supporting the other arm in the floor. The man penetrates, dominates and has the control. The position allows to vary the sense of the penetration and the opening of the legs. The faces cannot approach and the hands little can do in this position, which generates an anxiety extremely exciting: both bodies run together the race to arrive at orgasm and reflect in the other the most varied gestures.
Kama Sutra Positions - The mold
With the together and gathered legs, the woman tends of flank and backwards relaxes her head while he penetrates it, or by the vagina or the anus (excellent position for anal sex) the movements must smooth and be coordinated and the slow and deep penetration: both bodies are conformed like two perfect pieces of a puzzle... "the mold" is ideal for women who have problems in reaching orgasmo and/or please to cause the friction of clitoris during the sex.
Find Sexy Singles in United States!
pinknip 20/F
United States
scubakitten1 19/F
Elbing, Kansas
* Photos and other data are for illustrative purpose only. World's largest sex and swinger personals with over 20,000,000 members.
tommys45 27/M
United States
SodaBananaMan 33/M
Potwin, Kansas
* Photos and other data are for illustrative purpose only. World's largest sex and swinger personals with over 20,000,000 members.
Free Membership
Click Here
Kama Sutra Positions - The put under one
The man lies down comfortably giving his pleasure to the will of his companion. To take advantage of this game masculine submission can be a stimulating total for both: the encounter can begin with caresses and kisses of her to him, that it always remains in the same position, to finish in the deep penetration that allows the position, where she is placed of backs and controls the movements helping itself of the arms. In addition, the man has an easy access to the anus of his companion, who can reduce the speed of the movements to enjoy the anal stimulus or that her even one touches her chests.
Kama Sutra Positions - The screw
Nothing else recommendable for a woman with difficulties to arrive at orgasmo that the positions that press clitoris while the vagina is penetrated. She lies down in the edge of the bed and tends her legs flexible to a flank of her body (each woman will know which of both sides is to him more comfortable). This allows to maintain clitoris catched between its better allies to arrive at orgasm: the vaginal lips. The woman can contract and relax all the zone, while he in front of penetrates made kneel her and touching his chests.
Kama Sutra Positions - The surprise
This position is ideal for the lovers of the wildest and primitive sex. The man, standing up, takes the woman behind and he penetrates it taking it from the waist. It, relaxes all her body as the gravity until supporting her hands in the floor. The man "surprises" the woman behind and counts the cadence of the sex. For her, the pleasure is concentrated in the angle of fragmentation of the vagina that, to the limited being, causes a sensation of very placentera narrowness for many women. For him, the most powerful sensation expands from glande, that enters and leaves the vaginal opening at will and caresses clitoris in the most audacious exits. In addition, the field of view of the man includes the anus, the buttocks and the highly erogenic back, zones for many. The domination that it exerts and the total relaxation of her can favor the playing of the man with the anus of her: to introduce a finger during the sex can enormously be exciting.
Kama Sutra Positions - The total hug
The pair is standing, undresses and faced. It climbs to her companion up shoulders and embraces her body with the legs. The total hug is part of a passional and creative sex, where the corporal contact is very complete. The rate of the sex can be of two ways: of above downwards or back for ahead, depending on the intensity of pleasure that both experiment with each option.
Kama Sutra Positions - The trapeze
The man above feels like with the open legs and their companion (already penetrated) of him. Taking it from the wrists, it is relaxed backwards until falling completely: she must be super relaxed and given to the force of his companion who attracts his body with his arms causing the necessary attack for the sex.
Ideal to change the routine and to prove new emotions...
Kama Sutra Positions - The wheelbarrow
On the brink of madness the bed and with the supported forearms, the woman is arranged "to be raised" of the legs by the man, who of foot behind her, penetrates maintaining it it of the thighs. The stimulus and the pleasure are concentrated in the genitals of both, but he is the man who takes to the rate attracting the body of her towards his. The variety of movements and sensations that allows the position is amazing: circular, ascending and descendent, with the closed or opened legs.
Kama Sutra Positions - Variant facing face
This classic position also is made with the woman in the dominant position, which is very exciting for many since it substantially modifies the traditional thing in the "Face to face" that is the man on the woman. The man can put his fingers in the anus of her and attract it towards his body with force taking it from the rumps.
Kama Sutra Positions - Variant of medusa
If the man is equipped with flexibility and resistance, this position has a very attractive variant for the lovers of the balance during the sex. Squatting, the man receives the prepared woman to be really ecstasy: their movements can imitate those of a hammock, going of back for ahead with the supported feet affluent in the floor. Of another way, it can remain immovable and to leave her moves until the end.
Kama Sutra Positions - Variant of the fusion
If the man relaxes and supports all his body and the woman gets up itself slightly, the fusion acquires a variant where the penetration is deeper. The rate continues taking it she and the movement that leaves with more facility is arrives-down that the woman must make on her companion. The hands of her can touch the chest of him or take penis as if masturbate to increase the pleasure of both.
Kama Sutra Positions - Variant of the put under one
Another form to prove this position is that the woman extends her body backwards, supports her arms in those of her companion and extends its legs forwards. This way, the man will be able to arrive at his chests with facility and the woman will be able to make circular movements. The penis cannot penetrate so much in the vagina, which can extremely be exciting for both.
----------------------------------------
http://www.sexyfx.com/kama/kama.sht
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kama_S
http://www.sexualpositionsfree.com/
http://www.kamasutra.com/
----------------------------------------
http://kiss.health.am/kiss/more/22027/
*kiss me*
The pleasures of Kama Sutra
In this article I will go over some of the positions and techniques from the Kama Sutra. You need an open mind before reading this article, Kama Sutra is a strange business. This ancient Indian book of passion lists literally hundreds of positions that were discovered to help both men and women please each other in every possible way. Let’s begin with lying down positions. The first position I would like to tell you about is called Ratisundara, or Aphrodite’s Delight. With this position you would gently grasp your partner’s feet. Slowly, you would raise them until they touch her breasts. Her legs will form a sort of rough looking circle. Taking your other hand, clasp her neck and proceed to have sex with her.
The next position I would like to tell you about is called Manmathpriya, or Dear To Cupid. Allow your female partner to lie flat on her back. As you move towards her, sit between her knees(which are now parted). Slowly raise her legs at the knees so that her feet will be hooked over your thighs. Grasping both of her breasts, you slide your cock inside of her and enjoy. The final lying down position I want to tell you about is called Madandhvaja, or Flag Of Cupid. In this position you would take hold of your partner’s ankles and raise her slightly. Spreading her thighs widely, speak romantic words to her as you slide your stiff cock directly into her. Now I will go over a few sitting positions. The first sitting position I would like to tell you about is called Dolita (Swing) . Sit in your bed facing your partner.
Her breasts should be pressed firmly against your chest. You would then both place your legs around each other’s waists and lock your heels. Lean back and grasp each other’s wrists. Slowly begin to move or swing back and forth. The female would cling onto her male partner pretending to be afraid, yet moaning with pleasure. The second sitting position I would like to tell you about is called Kaurma, or The Tortoise. In this position you will, once again, be sitting face to face. Allow your toes to caress your partner’s breasts and nipples. Her feet will be pressed firmly against your chest. Hold each other’s hands and proceed to make love. The final sitting position I would like to tell you about is called Padma, or The Lotus. In this position you would take hold of your partner’s ankles and place them around your neck, crossing her ankles to lock them in place. She would then hold tight to her feet as you have sex.
Now I will tell you how to take your partner “from behind” the Kama Sutra way. The first position I would like to tell you about is called Marjara, or The Cat. In this position, your female partner would lie on her stomach. You would then take both of her ankles in one hand and raise them high. As you begin to have sex, take your other hand and tilt her chin back. The next rear entry position I would like to go over is called Traivikrama, or The Stride. Your partner would raise herself off of the floor with both her palms and her feet. Standing behind her, lift one of her feet to your shoulder. Slide yourself inside her, and enjoy.
The final rear entry position I will tell you about is called Ekabandha, or One Knot. In this position you would kneel on one knee, sort of in a proposal or archery position. You would then take her onto your lap and bend her forward until her breasts are pressed firmly against her thighs. You would then begin to have sex. The next set of positions I would like to tell you about are done standing up. The first position I would like to tell you about is called Tala, or The Palm. Allow your partner to stand against the wall with her hands placed on her hips, and her fingers towards her belly. Place her foot in your palm, while leaving your other hand free to caress her skin. Place your arm around her neck and enjoy each other as she leans back with ease.
The second standing up position I would like to tell you about is called Avalambitaka, or Suspended. Clasp your hands together and allow your partner to sit in your arms as you cradle her. As her arms wrap around your next, her legs will wrap around your waist, and her feet will push back and forth against a wall. The third and last position I would like to talk to you about is called Janukurpara, or The Knee Elbow. In this position you would place your elbows under your partner’s knees, raising her up as you grab onto her butt. Your partner would then hang fearfully from your neck as you penetrate her deeply.
Now I would like to tell you about a couple of Kama Sutra sex aids. The first sex aid requires that a man anoints his penis with honey. Then sprinkles powdered black pepper, long pepper, and the green thorn apple(datura) onto it. This spicy combination is said to leave your lover trembling. To increase potency, drink milk sweetened with honey and simmered with the testicles of a goat or ram (nice...).
Another combination to increase potency is four wheat-flour cakes baked with sugar and honey and sprinkled with powdered pumpkin and cowhage seeds. This is said to give a man strength for a thousand women. There are many more combinations and positions listed in the Kama Sutra than I have written about here in this article. This has been only a brief peek at what the Kama Sutra has to offer you and your partner. Practicing the positions and techniques written in the Kama Sutra will certainly spice things up in the bedroom.
Be patient with Kama Sutra when you try it, not only does it require patience, but it may take time for you to “get it right” Don’t allow yourself to become frustrated. Just take a deep breath and think about how vast your reward will be once you finally do master the art of the Kama Sutra.Check out the Orgasmic Kama Sutra for more in-depth information.
----------------------------------------
http://www.liveindia.com/sutras/page2.h
http://www.theonlinedatingshop.com/bett
http://www.crazyshit.org/Sex/KamaSu
http://www.latexdominatrix.com/collecti
- Mood:
giggly
http://www.allsexguide.com/guide_to_sex _positions.htm
sex positions
Erotic Massage 101
Article by: Ann Andriani - All Sex Guide
In our culture, we sorely lack in physical contact with each other. In other countries, especially the Mediterranean, touch is very important. It doesn't always mean that the person who's touching wants sex. It's not considered sexual harassment. Humans need that caring physical contact, on a daily basis. That's what's so wonderful about massage. It allows us to experience that sensual world of touch without the pressures of having sex. Of course, there's nothing wrong with ending a massage with sex, but what's important is it doesn't have to end that way. Massage is a wonderful way to get close and sensual with someone you care deeply about. Below are some different techniques to help you expand your massage repertoire.
First, we must cover the basics:
The best place to give a massage is while your partner is lying on a table or the floor, padded with some blankets. The bed is usually where most massages happen, but it does not provide enough of support for your partner's back and may also put unnecessary strain on it.
A massage is best if given to nude person. If your partner does not want to be nude, then a bathing suit or underwear is good too. A massage is more sensual and erotic when you can both feel skin touching skin.
Since a massage is best without clothes or with as little as possible, the room should be heated and free from drafts. A temperature of 70 degrees or above is usually good. Just make sure you don't make it too hot either.
Make sure you have some type of massage oil, our favorite being the Making Love Massage Oil. A lubricated body massage feels much better than a dry one. Lubrication means no friction and easy glide. There are many massage oils available on the market today. Most are scented and some are even edible. It's always good to keep your massage oil warm. Cold oil and hands can not only kill the mood, but also cause discomfort. To do this, just keep the bottle of oil immersed in a bowl of hot tap water. And rub the oil into your hands, so they stay warm too.
If your massage will include the male genitals then oil, water or silicone based lubes and even the massage oil itself are all okay. Our favorite lubes are Wet Platinum and Wet Classic. A water or silicone based lube is okay to use on women's genitals. Oil based lube and massage oils are NOT recommended if anything will be inserted into the vagina, i.e. fingers, toys, etc. because oil does not flush out easily, which can promote bacterial growth resulting in a yeast infection.
Make the massage room a sensual environment. Dim the lights, light some candles, turn on some sexy, relaxing music, and most importantly, turn off the ringer on your phone (house, cell, beeper). For a successful massage, you must be free from distractions. It's all about you and your partner becoming one with each other.
Before starting any massage, make sure you are relaxed, yourself. There's nothing worse than an uptight masseuse giving a very rough massage.
Okay now that we have our supplies and our room set, let's talk about some techniques. The best massage is one that focuses on the entire body. For ease of instruction, we'll focus on the separate areas of the body. For the purpose of this article, your partner is lying on his/her stomach.
Neck and Shoulders
The neck and shoulders are a great place to begin because an awful lot of tension is kept there. The sooner you start to work out those knots the more relaxing your partner will be for the rest of the massage, resulting in more enjoyment. Apply a dime-size drop of oil into your palms and rub your hands together to make sure your hands are warm, then fan your hands out on his/her upper back and align your thumbs about an inch away from each other on either side of the spinal cord. Using tips of your fingers and thumb, not your nails, gently grip your partner's shoulders and knead the skin. But make sure you grab a good amount of skin as to not pinch. And don't do it hard and fast. The key is slow and gentle. If you don't use gentle pressure, your partner will tense up and by pulling and pushing against a tense muscle, you could bruise it. So take it easy.
Another good technique on the neck is to place one hand on either side of the neck and apply a small amount of pressure. Then move your hands in a circular motion. Remember slow and gentle circles. As your doing this, work your hands up behind your partner's ears and back down to the shoulders.
Back, Sides and Buttocks
At this point you can work your way down your partner's back. Now the back is the center of any massage because it is composed of three large groups of muscles. Continue this circular motion with both hands on each side of the spine. And spread out your hands and the area you cover to include the sides and lower back too. Now try some light feathery touches all over the back, sides and lower back. Use both hands, one on each side of the spine and rub in a diagonal motion from the spine out. Use small, quick strokes. After that lightly rub your hands all over your partner's back. One key to a good massage is after you do anything that may be a little on the rougher side, do something light, smooth and soft to connect all those areas you just worked on. Now you're ready to tackle the buttocks. Using the inside of your forearm, slowly rub one butt cheek at a time in large circular motions. When finished with that, make a fist and roll your knuckles, one by one, over the the triangular bone at his/her lower back. This is another area that holds an awful lot of stress. So take care when applying pressure.
Legs
Kneel at your lover's side, oil up your hands and grab his/her ankle and knead with your thumbs and fingers all the way up his/her leg. Do not use too much pressure behind the knees because it could injure sensitive veins. Once you reach the thighs, rub your entire hands in a circular motion and knead the skin. Just be careful, the thighs can be a highly erogenous zone, so if you want to finish your massage, make sure you take care.
Feet
Now here's a very sensitive area of the body. Massaging the feet can sometimes be like massaging the soul. Some people can also be very ticklish, so it might do you good to find out beforehand, so your lover doesn't start flailing about when you accidentally tickle him/her. If your lover has very ticklish feet make sure you use a firmer grip and apply more pressure. Most of the time, a lighter touch is what drives people crazy. If he or she is super sensitive, then you might want to avoid the feet altogether.
If you decide to massage the feet, here's some techniques. Grab his/her foot, soles of feet facing you with thumbs on soles and fingers on top of feet. Move your thumbs in a circular motion while applying pressure to the balls of the feet. Then massage each toe by lightly squeezing it between your thumb and index finger, then gently pulling on each one.
Head and Face
The best way to end a massage is by massaging your lover's head and face. This brings it full circle and also brings you closer to your lover, allowing the two of you to be intimate with each other. A head massage can be wonderfully relaxing and arousing. Of course, to massage the head, you don't need any massage oil. You might actually want to have a towel handy so you can wipe your hands off before the head massage. Start by gently stroking your fingers through his/her hair. If his/her hair is long make sure you don't get your fingers stuck in knots, so be careful. Using the tips of your fingers, gently knead his/her head, the whole head. Work your way over to the temples and use the tips of your first two or three fingers. Gently rub in a circular motion. Then lightly run your fingers across his/her entire face. Using your finger tips lightly tap his/her face, like raindrops were falling from the sky. With your thumb and first finger, rub your lover's earlobes and ears. Then lightly run your hands over his/her eyes, eyebrows and lastly lips. If you want to get more intimate, gently kiss your lover on the eyelids, tip of nose and lips.
I have provided you with some basic massage techniques. There are many more techniques for you and your lover to share, so I highly recommend Erotic Massage: The Touch of Love to expand your knowledge and improve the techniques that are discussed here.
---------------------------------------- --
http://users.forthnet.gr/ath/nektar/k ma/main.htm
http://www.sexuality.org/l/sex/cb.html
---------------------------------------- ---
http://love.ivillage.com/lnssex/sex oral/0,,traceycox_962kw60r,00.html
love and sex and oral pleasure!
---------------------------------------
http://unix.rulez.org/~calver/pictu res/kama_sutra/
---------------------------------------- -------
http://www.bettydodson.com/munchpus.h tm
Pussy Munching
A little while back my friend Kelly and I had a pussy munching party. It was an elevated (no actual sex) celebration of that frequent centerpiece of woman-loving, going down. We ate sexy food, played party games and shared our expertise. Following are some tips from our collective expertise, and some haikus from our poetry corner.
Insight & Tips on Eating Out:
"I particularly like the combination of penetration and cunnilingus- in this case, less is not more."
"My tip would require cosmetic dental surgery if you do not have a 'natural' gap between your 2 front teeth. You can suck a girl's clit with your upper and lower teeth closed and her clit moves through the space -- her clit is isolated and experiences the full attention it deserves."
"Find the root of the clit (it's base) and move fingers over that back and forth before attacking the clit itself."
"From behind -- Tongue around her B-hole while hands & fingers reach under to her vagina and clitoris. "
"I once had an interesting experience with a woman who had just eaten cayenne pepper -- I felt my pussy in a whole new way."
"Always have a trick rag ready in case you ejaculate."
"Since each coochi is a singular coochi, and one you must get to know, I recommend setting aside some time dedicated to licking the the pussy of your girl and getting her feedback. Lick lick lick. "How does this feel?" Lick lick lick. "How about that?" Then you can zero in on the most pleasurable spot, or resist zeroing in, as you wish.
"When your tongue fails miserably use your head and neck for all they are worth!"
"The pussy licking that I like is long and slow and slippery, the tongue is wide and flat, some fingers in the hole, some more pulling the hood back, exposing my slit as I press it against her nose. Ooh I like it."
"Suck outside the clit so your tongue bends in a 'V' the tip of the tongue touches the very edge of the clit. Go slow. Bite her labia. Pull them until she makes some sound. Give her so much feeling around her clit but not on it. Wait until she begs. Wait until you hear her say 'suck me bitch.' Wait a few seconds and gnash on the sweet thing. Fuck her good."
"If you do not want to be going down, it will become apparent, so do not fake it. It cannot be faked."
---------------------------------------- -----------
http://www.holisticwisdom.com/blow-j ob.htm
Fellatio
Blow Job Instruction & Tips
Art of a Great Blow Job, Oral Sex At It's Finest
Giving head, a blow job, fellatio, call it what you like, but there are many wonderful benefits to performing this delicious sex act.
For one, it can provide the one giving it empowerment with infinite possibilities to be creative and provide amazing pleasure. Particularly when performed with enthusiasm it can not only be incredible to the receiver but to the one providing it as well.
Let's first discuss the most important ingredient to giving fantastic fellatio... ATTITUDE.
If you approach this as something that disgusts you, or even a chore then in my opinion, you shouldn't bother doing it.
No matter how many cool tips you know, you will never give really good head with out desire driving it. Sex should be fun and exciting to each partner no matter what you are doing.
Several women I know have told me that they exchange favors with their husband for fellatio. For example, one friend told me that her husband will do the dishes for a week just to get a blow job! I have to say that if that is the kinda of sex life you have... you are missing out on some serious passion.
Don't ever underestimate the power of your perceptions. If you perceive any sex act, including fellatio to be dirty, repulsive, or a chore then it will be.
If you approach it as an opportunity to be the sexual goddess or god in the bedroom where you have total (consensual) control over your partner, with the ability to make them scream out for more until they reach an earth shattering orgasm where they can't stand up for a half an hour due to the sheer mind blowing sexual experience they just had... then I'd say you are going in the best direction for attitude in giving fellatio.
Lisa S. Lawless, Ph.D., C.E.O.
HolisticWisdom.com Founder
Also See - Cunnilingus
The Art of Female Oral Sex
Techniques, Anatomy & More
Blowjob Pictures, Video Clips &
Detailed Instruction
Oral Sex-
Sex Toys
From lubricants to toys, we have what you need for great oral sex!
Oral Sex DVDs
Advanced Guide to Oral Sex, Guide To Oral Sex,
Fine Art of Fellatio
And More...
Online Blow Job Manual
Instruction with detailed techniques, pics and video!
Fellatio Books
Book and eBooks on oral sex instruction.
Flavored Lubricant Reviews
What We & Our Customers Really Think About The Taste!
My husband and I always say that desire starts in the mind and honestly I see nothing more important to a good sex life than your attitude and perception toward it. That is why I always suggest communication as it provides a way to talk about what really turns you on. It also gives you the opportunity to work through old belief systems about sex that no longer serve you and end up holding you back sexually.
You don't want to make the mistake of thinking that figuring out what the best techniques are will make you the best lover. Remembering that attitude will make up for any lack of technique is probably the best sex advice you'll ever get!
To those wanting to give incredible fellatio, let me give you a quick example of what I mean about attitude.
Negative Attitude-
Imagine your man lying on the bed. You pull his pants down as though you are trying to just get down to business. You open your mouth and take him in going up and down with no variation, no passion and secretly, you just can't wait for this to be done. You demand that he tell you when he is about to cum so you can jerk your mouth away to prevent from taking any of that nasty semen in your mouth. Then when he does orgasm, you let it go all over him and then leave him there because you have things to do.
Positive Attitude-
Imagine your man lying on the bed. You come in slowly from his ankles smiling at him while keeping eye contact. You teasingly strip the clothes off his entire body looking him over as though you can hardly contain yourself, while licking and rubbing him everywhere you touch him. You slide your body against his, then downward now so your genitals are positioned over his knee while you toy with his inner thigh and pubic area. You run your fingers through his pubic hair and over his balls slowly and you lick the tip of his penis softly while gazing into his eyes showing your desire. Holding him now in your hand you take some warming, flavored lubricant and run it up and down his head and shaft like pouring hot chocolate syrup onto a sundae you are about to devour. Licking his balls lightly and then sucking softly on them you move your hand up and down his now slickened cock and use the other hand to squeeze the base while you grind your genitals against his leg.
Then after a variety of tantalizing techniques you eagerly await his orgasm with an open mouth waiting for him to either shoot inside your mouth or if you do not care for the taste take it deep in the back of your throat so you fuck him with your mouth and let his cum slide down the back of your throat with no aftertaste or let it cum into your hands, or even better... let it moisten your lips, face and chest.
Are you seeing a difference here? Even if you decide to give a "Quickie" blow job, your attitude will allow you to be the best he's ever had. Men, just like women, want to feel desired, so to make him feel like orally pleasuring him is repulsive to you is certainly a "blow" to his ego. Show him that you desire him no matter what sexual activity you do and you will really make it fantastic.
Why Do Men Love it So Much?
Most men love oral sex performed on them for a few reasons. It of course feels really good, especially when it is done well. It makes them feel desired and of course it lets them know that you really appreciate their penis and them.
I think too often men are made to feel ridiculous for focusing so much attention on their penis whether it be size or it getting attention. I think what women forget is that we focus on things that could be perceived as being ridiculous too. Think about how much most women obsess about how big their butt looks in a certain dress or if the bra with underwire makes their breasts look good so that we can get that compliment when we walk out to go to a party. Underneath it all we all have the same need... to be appreciated.
What must men feel when you barter with them to suck their cock for the dishes to be done? I don't know about you, but it would be a terrible blow to my self esteem to have someone tell me that in order for them to be sexual with me, I would have to do the dishes for the week!
No wonder men and women often think of fellatio as something a bit dirty... we tend to make it that way don't we? Cleaning the dishes is dirty and undesirable and yet it gets compared to the equivalent of fellatio? We also often think of it as derogatory to the giver... yet in reality it is an opportunity to take control! I think when we take negative attitudes toward our sex life then the true beauty of love and sex is terribly belittled.
Even when a person chooses to be with a variety of partners while dating or through open relationships, we can really enjoy sex on a deeper level when we let ourselves BE with people. Being aware of the beauty of sensuality in our partner(s) and ourselves is what makes any sexual moment an amazing experience. Isn't that true of anything in life? How often do we drive to work not even taking a moment to notice the beautiful sun shining down through the clouds and lighting the world up with it's brilliance. How about how often we shove food down our throats without taking the time to really enjoy each morsel of what we are eating?
The same applies to sex... when we are mindful of our partner(s) and our own needs, sensations, and emotions then you will be better able to truly enjoy what life has to offer when it comes to oral sex or any kind of sexual activity!
Basic Information On Fellatio
~ You can get STDs (including HIV-AIDS) from giving oral sex.
~ You do not have to swallow or "deep throat" a man to give good oral sex.
What Is Cum (Semen)?
A man's semen is about the amount of a teaspoon. Semen is not unhealthy, fattening (the average ejaculation is approximately 15 calories), and it will not get you pregnant. The average ejaculate contains ascorbic acid, blood-group antigens, calcium, chlorine, cholesterol, choline, citric acid, creatine, deoxyribonucleic acid (DNA), fructose, glutathione, hyaluronidase, inositol, lactic acid, nitrogen, magnesium, phosphorus, potassium, purine, pyrimidine, pyruvic acid, sodium, sorbitol, spermidine, spermine, urea, uric acid, protein, enzymes, sodium, vitamin B12, and zinc.
Deep Throat Or Not To Deep Throat
Often people think that someone highly skilled in the art of fellatio will not only deep throat, but will do it for the entire length of the blow job. Nothing could be further from the truth. Of course if you are comfortable with it then by all means deep throat him during the course of oral sex, but if you are not using other techniques with your tongue, lips, hands and fingers then you are probably giving a rather boring blow job.
The pleasure created through deep throating is created by the uvula pressing the frenulum and gulping reactions perfectly massaging the corona. Translation- it is a snug, warm, wet environment... a most pleasureful place for a penis. The average depth of our mouth cavity is 3 - 4 inches and the average penis size is 5 – 6 inches, thus you can see the difficulty in getting a full penis in your mouth and down your throat.
This leads us to the breathing issue. If you are deep throating your partner, then you are most likely cutting off your air supply for certain amounts of time. Learning to breathe through your nose or taking breaks by using your hands is a good way to maintain the pleasureful flow of stimulation to his penis.
Gagging Remedies-
Some people have a hard time with controlling their gag reflex when giving head. It happens to even the skilled fellatio giver from time to time, so there is nothing to be embarrassed about.
Some people use Chloraseptic Throat Spray or children's teething gel to numb the back of their throat and allow for easier deep throating and swallowing. Although psychologically letting go of the fear of gagging is really the best approach. Think about how sword swallowers get that blade down their throat... it certainly isn't by tensing their throat muscles!
Remember, a blow job should not just be up and down motions or about deep throating, it can have many facets to it, including licking, kissing, using your hands, and rubbing that delicious cock all over your face, neck, chest and elsewhere. This provides amazing visual stimulation as well as the pleasure of feeling his hard, pulsating cock all over you!
Communicate-
If he thrusts or pushes you down a bit onto him and you find yourself gagging, pull back up and pause to let him know that it is uncomfortable. If he does not clue in on this you can come up and begin using your hand to recuperate or let him know that you were beginning to hit the gag reflex a bit and you want to rest a minute while playing with his cock. He most likely will be happy you do this because the last thing a man wants is for you to throw up on him because you were too worried that he would not understand that his penis is going to hit the back of your throat from time to time and cause a gag reflex.
If you really have an issue with gagging, let him cum elsewhere whether in a condom, in your hands, on himself, inside you (vaginally or anally), on your chest or neck as you revel in it. The best thing to do to make your intentions known is to make a comment before or during oral sex to let him know where you want him to cum. You can make this sound really sexy if you say it with passion. For example- "I can't wait to feel you cum in between my breasts, I want to rub it all over me!"
Body Strategies-
Having him on his back allows you to better control his thrusting by using your forearms to push him down if he begins to thrust to a point that it is uncomfortable for you. You can also gently tug on his testicles as though you were pulling on the reins while riding a horse to let him know he needs to slow it down. Remember not to do this too hard, as you don't want to cause him pain... just enough to cause him to come back and allow you to avoid gagging.
Hand & Mouth-
One of the best ways to give oral sex is to also include your hands. Any porn actress will tell you that the following technique is a must when your mouth is tired, your gag reflex is getting triggered or he is well endowed and deep throating is a challenge.
Taking your hand, make a fist around the shaft of your lover's penis with your little finger resting on his pubic bone. Then at the same time take your mouth and go up and down the head and upper shaft of his penis while you go up and down with your hand at the same time. This gives the same sensation of you "deep throating" him (taking him deep into your throat). Adding different combinations with both hands, or your mouth make for creativity and fun!
sex positions
Erotic Massage 101
Article by: Ann Andriani - All Sex Guide
In our culture, we sorely lack in physical contact with each other. In other countries, especially the Mediterranean, touch is very important. It doesn't always mean that the person who's touching wants sex. It's not considered sexual harassment. Humans need that caring physical contact, on a daily basis. That's what's so wonderful about massage. It allows us to experience that sensual world of touch without the pressures of having sex. Of course, there's nothing wrong with ending a massage with sex, but what's important is it doesn't have to end that way. Massage is a wonderful way to get close and sensual with someone you care deeply about. Below are some different techniques to help you expand your massage repertoire.
First, we must cover the basics:
The best place to give a massage is while your partner is lying on a table or the floor, padded with some blankets. The bed is usually where most massages happen, but it does not provide enough of support for your partner's back and may also put unnecessary strain on it.
A massage is best if given to nude person. If your partner does not want to be nude, then a bathing suit or underwear is good too. A massage is more sensual and erotic when you can both feel skin touching skin.
Since a massage is best without clothes or with as little as possible, the room should be heated and free from drafts. A temperature of 70 degrees or above is usually good. Just make sure you don't make it too hot either.
Make sure you have some type of massage oil, our favorite being the Making Love Massage Oil. A lubricated body massage feels much better than a dry one. Lubrication means no friction and easy glide. There are many massage oils available on the market today. Most are scented and some are even edible. It's always good to keep your massage oil warm. Cold oil and hands can not only kill the mood, but also cause discomfort. To do this, just keep the bottle of oil immersed in a bowl of hot tap water. And rub the oil into your hands, so they stay warm too.
If your massage will include the male genitals then oil, water or silicone based lubes and even the massage oil itself are all okay. Our favorite lubes are Wet Platinum and Wet Classic. A water or silicone based lube is okay to use on women's genitals. Oil based lube and massage oils are NOT recommended if anything will be inserted into the vagina, i.e. fingers, toys, etc. because oil does not flush out easily, which can promote bacterial growth resulting in a yeast infection.
Make the massage room a sensual environment. Dim the lights, light some candles, turn on some sexy, relaxing music, and most importantly, turn off the ringer on your phone (house, cell, beeper). For a successful massage, you must be free from distractions. It's all about you and your partner becoming one with each other.
Before starting any massage, make sure you are relaxed, yourself. There's nothing worse than an uptight masseuse giving a very rough massage.
Okay now that we have our supplies and our room set, let's talk about some techniques. The best massage is one that focuses on the entire body. For ease of instruction, we'll focus on the separate areas of the body. For the purpose of this article, your partner is lying on his/her stomach.
Neck and Shoulders
The neck and shoulders are a great place to begin because an awful lot of tension is kept there. The sooner you start to work out those knots the more relaxing your partner will be for the rest of the massage, resulting in more enjoyment. Apply a dime-size drop of oil into your palms and rub your hands together to make sure your hands are warm, then fan your hands out on his/her upper back and align your thumbs about an inch away from each other on either side of the spinal cord. Using tips of your fingers and thumb, not your nails, gently grip your partner's shoulders and knead the skin. But make sure you grab a good amount of skin as to not pinch. And don't do it hard and fast. The key is slow and gentle. If you don't use gentle pressure, your partner will tense up and by pulling and pushing against a tense muscle, you could bruise it. So take it easy.
Another good technique on the neck is to place one hand on either side of the neck and apply a small amount of pressure. Then move your hands in a circular motion. Remember slow and gentle circles. As your doing this, work your hands up behind your partner's ears and back down to the shoulders.
Back, Sides and Buttocks
At this point you can work your way down your partner's back. Now the back is the center of any massage because it is composed of three large groups of muscles. Continue this circular motion with both hands on each side of the spine. And spread out your hands and the area you cover to include the sides and lower back too. Now try some light feathery touches all over the back, sides and lower back. Use both hands, one on each side of the spine and rub in a diagonal motion from the spine out. Use small, quick strokes. After that lightly rub your hands all over your partner's back. One key to a good massage is after you do anything that may be a little on the rougher side, do something light, smooth and soft to connect all those areas you just worked on. Now you're ready to tackle the buttocks. Using the inside of your forearm, slowly rub one butt cheek at a time in large circular motions. When finished with that, make a fist and roll your knuckles, one by one, over the the triangular bone at his/her lower back. This is another area that holds an awful lot of stress. So take care when applying pressure.
Legs
Kneel at your lover's side, oil up your hands and grab his/her ankle and knead with your thumbs and fingers all the way up his/her leg. Do not use too much pressure behind the knees because it could injure sensitive veins. Once you reach the thighs, rub your entire hands in a circular motion and knead the skin. Just be careful, the thighs can be a highly erogenous zone, so if you want to finish your massage, make sure you take care.
Feet
Now here's a very sensitive area of the body. Massaging the feet can sometimes be like massaging the soul. Some people can also be very ticklish, so it might do you good to find out beforehand, so your lover doesn't start flailing about when you accidentally tickle him/her. If your lover has very ticklish feet make sure you use a firmer grip and apply more pressure. Most of the time, a lighter touch is what drives people crazy. If he or she is super sensitive, then you might want to avoid the feet altogether.
If you decide to massage the feet, here's some techniques. Grab his/her foot, soles of feet facing you with thumbs on soles and fingers on top of feet. Move your thumbs in a circular motion while applying pressure to the balls of the feet. Then massage each toe by lightly squeezing it between your thumb and index finger, then gently pulling on each one.
Head and Face
The best way to end a massage is by massaging your lover's head and face. This brings it full circle and also brings you closer to your lover, allowing the two of you to be intimate with each other. A head massage can be wonderfully relaxing and arousing. Of course, to massage the head, you don't need any massage oil. You might actually want to have a towel handy so you can wipe your hands off before the head massage. Start by gently stroking your fingers through his/her hair. If his/her hair is long make sure you don't get your fingers stuck in knots, so be careful. Using the tips of your fingers, gently knead his/her head, the whole head. Work your way over to the temples and use the tips of your first two or three fingers. Gently rub in a circular motion. Then lightly run your fingers across his/her entire face. Using your finger tips lightly tap his/her face, like raindrops were falling from the sky. With your thumb and first finger, rub your lover's earlobes and ears. Then lightly run your hands over his/her eyes, eyebrows and lastly lips. If you want to get more intimate, gently kiss your lover on the eyelids, tip of nose and lips.
I have provided you with some basic massage techniques. There are many more techniques for you and your lover to share, so I highly recommend Erotic Massage: The Touch of Love to expand your knowledge and improve the techniques that are discussed here.
----------------------------------------
http://users.forthnet.gr/ath/nektar/k
http://www.sexuality.org/l/sex/cb.html
----------------------------------------
http://love.ivillage.com/lnssex/sex
love and sex and oral pleasure!
---------------------------------------
http://unix.rulez.org/~calver/pictu
----------------------------------------
http://www.bettydodson.com/munchpus.h
Pussy Munching
A little while back my friend Kelly and I had a pussy munching party. It was an elevated (no actual sex) celebration of that frequent centerpiece of woman-loving, going down. We ate sexy food, played party games and shared our expertise. Following are some tips from our collective expertise, and some haikus from our poetry corner.
Insight & Tips on Eating Out:
"I particularly like the combination of penetration and cunnilingus- in this case, less is not more."
"My tip would require cosmetic dental surgery if you do not have a 'natural' gap between your 2 front teeth. You can suck a girl's clit with your upper and lower teeth closed and her clit moves through the space -- her clit is isolated and experiences the full attention it deserves."
"Find the root of the clit (it's base) and move fingers over that back and forth before attacking the clit itself."
"From behind -- Tongue around her B-hole while hands & fingers reach under to her vagina and clitoris. "
"I once had an interesting experience with a woman who had just eaten cayenne pepper -- I felt my pussy in a whole new way."
"Always have a trick rag ready in case you ejaculate."
"Since each coochi is a singular coochi, and one you must get to know, I recommend setting aside some time dedicated to licking the the pussy of your girl and getting her feedback. Lick lick lick. "How does this feel?" Lick lick lick. "How about that?" Then you can zero in on the most pleasurable spot, or resist zeroing in, as you wish.
"When your tongue fails miserably use your head and neck for all they are worth!"
"The pussy licking that I like is long and slow and slippery, the tongue is wide and flat, some fingers in the hole, some more pulling the hood back, exposing my slit as I press it against her nose. Ooh I like it."
"Suck outside the clit so your tongue bends in a 'V' the tip of the tongue touches the very edge of the clit. Go slow. Bite her labia. Pull them until she makes some sound. Give her so much feeling around her clit but not on it. Wait until she begs. Wait until you hear her say 'suck me bitch.' Wait a few seconds and gnash on the sweet thing. Fuck her good."
"If you do not want to be going down, it will become apparent, so do not fake it. It cannot be faked."
----------------------------------------
http://www.holisticwisdom.com/blow-j
Fellatio
Blow Job Instruction & Tips
Art of a Great Blow Job, Oral Sex At It's Finest
Giving head, a blow job, fellatio, call it what you like, but there are many wonderful benefits to performing this delicious sex act.
For one, it can provide the one giving it empowerment with infinite possibilities to be creative and provide amazing pleasure. Particularly when performed with enthusiasm it can not only be incredible to the receiver but to the one providing it as well.
Let's first discuss the most important ingredient to giving fantastic fellatio... ATTITUDE.
If you approach this as something that disgusts you, or even a chore then in my opinion, you shouldn't bother doing it.
No matter how many cool tips you know, you will never give really good head with out desire driving it. Sex should be fun and exciting to each partner no matter what you are doing.
Several women I know have told me that they exchange favors with their husband for fellatio. For example, one friend told me that her husband will do the dishes for a week just to get a blow job! I have to say that if that is the kinda of sex life you have... you are missing out on some serious passion.
Don't ever underestimate the power of your perceptions. If you perceive any sex act, including fellatio to be dirty, repulsive, or a chore then it will be.
If you approach it as an opportunity to be the sexual goddess or god in the bedroom where you have total (consensual) control over your partner, with the ability to make them scream out for more until they reach an earth shattering orgasm where they can't stand up for a half an hour due to the sheer mind blowing sexual experience they just had... then I'd say you are going in the best direction for attitude in giving fellatio.
Lisa S. Lawless, Ph.D., C.E.O.
HolisticWisdom.com Founder
Also See - Cunnilingus
The Art of Female Oral Sex
Techniques, Anatomy & More
Blowjob Pictures, Video Clips &
Detailed Instruction
Oral Sex-
Sex Toys
From lubricants to toys, we have what you need for great oral sex!
Oral Sex DVDs
Advanced Guide to Oral Sex, Guide To Oral Sex,
Fine Art of Fellatio
And More...
Online Blow Job Manual
Instruction with detailed techniques, pics and video!
Fellatio Books
Book and eBooks on oral sex instruction.
Flavored Lubricant Reviews
What We & Our Customers Really Think About The Taste!
My husband and I always say that desire starts in the mind and honestly I see nothing more important to a good sex life than your attitude and perception toward it. That is why I always suggest communication as it provides a way to talk about what really turns you on. It also gives you the opportunity to work through old belief systems about sex that no longer serve you and end up holding you back sexually.
You don't want to make the mistake of thinking that figuring out what the best techniques are will make you the best lover. Remembering that attitude will make up for any lack of technique is probably the best sex advice you'll ever get!
To those wanting to give incredible fellatio, let me give you a quick example of what I mean about attitude.
Negative Attitude-
Imagine your man lying on the bed. You pull his pants down as though you are trying to just get down to business. You open your mouth and take him in going up and down with no variation, no passion and secretly, you just can't wait for this to be done. You demand that he tell you when he is about to cum so you can jerk your mouth away to prevent from taking any of that nasty semen in your mouth. Then when he does orgasm, you let it go all over him and then leave him there because you have things to do.
Positive Attitude-
Imagine your man lying on the bed. You come in slowly from his ankles smiling at him while keeping eye contact. You teasingly strip the clothes off his entire body looking him over as though you can hardly contain yourself, while licking and rubbing him everywhere you touch him. You slide your body against his, then downward now so your genitals are positioned over his knee while you toy with his inner thigh and pubic area. You run your fingers through his pubic hair and over his balls slowly and you lick the tip of his penis softly while gazing into his eyes showing your desire. Holding him now in your hand you take some warming, flavored lubricant and run it up and down his head and shaft like pouring hot chocolate syrup onto a sundae you are about to devour. Licking his balls lightly and then sucking softly on them you move your hand up and down his now slickened cock and use the other hand to squeeze the base while you grind your genitals against his leg.
Then after a variety of tantalizing techniques you eagerly await his orgasm with an open mouth waiting for him to either shoot inside your mouth or if you do not care for the taste take it deep in the back of your throat so you fuck him with your mouth and let his cum slide down the back of your throat with no aftertaste or let it cum into your hands, or even better... let it moisten your lips, face and chest.
Are you seeing a difference here? Even if you decide to give a "Quickie" blow job, your attitude will allow you to be the best he's ever had. Men, just like women, want to feel desired, so to make him feel like orally pleasuring him is repulsive to you is certainly a "blow" to his ego. Show him that you desire him no matter what sexual activity you do and you will really make it fantastic.
Why Do Men Love it So Much?
Most men love oral sex performed on them for a few reasons. It of course feels really good, especially when it is done well. It makes them feel desired and of course it lets them know that you really appreciate their penis and them.
I think too often men are made to feel ridiculous for focusing so much attention on their penis whether it be size or it getting attention. I think what women forget is that we focus on things that could be perceived as being ridiculous too. Think about how much most women obsess about how big their butt looks in a certain dress or if the bra with underwire makes their breasts look good so that we can get that compliment when we walk out to go to a party. Underneath it all we all have the same need... to be appreciated.
What must men feel when you barter with them to suck their cock for the dishes to be done? I don't know about you, but it would be a terrible blow to my self esteem to have someone tell me that in order for them to be sexual with me, I would have to do the dishes for the week!
No wonder men and women often think of fellatio as something a bit dirty... we tend to make it that way don't we? Cleaning the dishes is dirty and undesirable and yet it gets compared to the equivalent of fellatio? We also often think of it as derogatory to the giver... yet in reality it is an opportunity to take control! I think when we take negative attitudes toward our sex life then the true beauty of love and sex is terribly belittled.
Even when a person chooses to be with a variety of partners while dating or through open relationships, we can really enjoy sex on a deeper level when we let ourselves BE with people. Being aware of the beauty of sensuality in our partner(s) and ourselves is what makes any sexual moment an amazing experience. Isn't that true of anything in life? How often do we drive to work not even taking a moment to notice the beautiful sun shining down through the clouds and lighting the world up with it's brilliance. How about how often we shove food down our throats without taking the time to really enjoy each morsel of what we are eating?
The same applies to sex... when we are mindful of our partner(s) and our own needs, sensations, and emotions then you will be better able to truly enjoy what life has to offer when it comes to oral sex or any kind of sexual activity!
Basic Information On Fellatio
~ You can get STDs (including HIV-AIDS) from giving oral sex.
~ You do not have to swallow or "deep throat" a man to give good oral sex.
What Is Cum (Semen)?
A man's semen is about the amount of a teaspoon. Semen is not unhealthy, fattening (the average ejaculation is approximately 15 calories), and it will not get you pregnant. The average ejaculate contains ascorbic acid, blood-group antigens, calcium, chlorine, cholesterol, choline, citric acid, creatine, deoxyribonucleic acid (DNA), fructose, glutathione, hyaluronidase, inositol, lactic acid, nitrogen, magnesium, phosphorus, potassium, purine, pyrimidine, pyruvic acid, sodium, sorbitol, spermidine, spermine, urea, uric acid, protein, enzymes, sodium, vitamin B12, and zinc.
Deep Throat Or Not To Deep Throat
Often people think that someone highly skilled in the art of fellatio will not only deep throat, but will do it for the entire length of the blow job. Nothing could be further from the truth. Of course if you are comfortable with it then by all means deep throat him during the course of oral sex, but if you are not using other techniques with your tongue, lips, hands and fingers then you are probably giving a rather boring blow job.
The pleasure created through deep throating is created by the uvula pressing the frenulum and gulping reactions perfectly massaging the corona. Translation- it is a snug, warm, wet environment... a most pleasureful place for a penis. The average depth of our mouth cavity is 3 - 4 inches and the average penis size is 5 – 6 inches, thus you can see the difficulty in getting a full penis in your mouth and down your throat.
This leads us to the breathing issue. If you are deep throating your partner, then you are most likely cutting off your air supply for certain amounts of time. Learning to breathe through your nose or taking breaks by using your hands is a good way to maintain the pleasureful flow of stimulation to his penis.
Gagging Remedies-
Some people have a hard time with controlling their gag reflex when giving head. It happens to even the skilled fellatio giver from time to time, so there is nothing to be embarrassed about.
Some people use Chloraseptic Throat Spray or children's teething gel to numb the back of their throat and allow for easier deep throating and swallowing. Although psychologically letting go of the fear of gagging is really the best approach. Think about how sword swallowers get that blade down their throat... it certainly isn't by tensing their throat muscles!
Remember, a blow job should not just be up and down motions or about deep throating, it can have many facets to it, including licking, kissing, using your hands, and rubbing that delicious cock all over your face, neck, chest and elsewhere. This provides amazing visual stimulation as well as the pleasure of feeling his hard, pulsating cock all over you!
Communicate-
If he thrusts or pushes you down a bit onto him and you find yourself gagging, pull back up and pause to let him know that it is uncomfortable. If he does not clue in on this you can come up and begin using your hand to recuperate or let him know that you were beginning to hit the gag reflex a bit and you want to rest a minute while playing with his cock. He most likely will be happy you do this because the last thing a man wants is for you to throw up on him because you were too worried that he would not understand that his penis is going to hit the back of your throat from time to time and cause a gag reflex.
If you really have an issue with gagging, let him cum elsewhere whether in a condom, in your hands, on himself, inside you (vaginally or anally), on your chest or neck as you revel in it. The best thing to do to make your intentions known is to make a comment before or during oral sex to let him know where you want him to cum. You can make this sound really sexy if you say it with passion. For example- "I can't wait to feel you cum in between my breasts, I want to rub it all over me!"
Body Strategies-
Having him on his back allows you to better control his thrusting by using your forearms to push him down if he begins to thrust to a point that it is uncomfortable for you. You can also gently tug on his testicles as though you were pulling on the reins while riding a horse to let him know he needs to slow it down. Remember not to do this too hard, as you don't want to cause him pain... just enough to cause him to come back and allow you to avoid gagging.
Hand & Mouth-
One of the best ways to give oral sex is to also include your hands. Any porn actress will tell you that the following technique is a must when your mouth is tired, your gag reflex is getting triggered or he is well endowed and deep throating is a challenge.
Taking your hand, make a fist around the shaft of your lover's penis with your little finger resting on his pubic bone. Then at the same time take your mouth and go up and down the head and upper shaft of his penis while you go up and down with your hand at the same time. This gives the same sensation of you "deep throating" him (taking him deep into your throat). Adding different combinations with both hands, or your mouth make for creativity and fun!
- Mood:
giggly
i swear to god..wal mart is one of the worst places in the world to work............for some reason i am hated there more then anyone...every day its something different that i get pulled in the office for and its always some bull shit reason ... things that truely are not my fault or things that people are going around sayin i did that i truely never did!!!!!!!!!!!.............and the managers are the rudest people i have ever met.. i mean new castle sucks and is full of ass holes but it almost seems as though wal mart hires all the rude ones!!!!!!!!!!
oo well .. going in and keeping my mouth shut and all that shit doesnt seem to be working bc even when i go in and do my job and stuff i somehow end up geting into trouble STILL...AND I DONT GET IT!!!!!!!!!!!
lol there are a lot of wal mart web sites out there lol
http://walmart-blows.com/
http://www.walmartmovie.com/
http://www.wakeupwalmart.com/facts/
oo well .. going in and keeping my mouth shut and all that shit doesnt seem to be working bc even when i go in and do my job and stuff i somehow end up geting into trouble STILL...AND I DONT GET IT!!!!!!!!!!!
lol there are a lot of wal mart web sites out there lol
http://walmart-blows.com/
http://www.walmartmovie.com/
http://www.wakeupwalmart.com/facts/
- Mood:
cranky
ok i went for a few semesters @ Butler County Community College...........ok and my major was Graphic Design.....now # 1 there is nothing around here for that major @ all so id oviously have to leave the area to do anything with it...which was always my plan anyway after i was done with school....but i took all the class's i could take here in town @ the Lawrence County Learning Center downtown New Castle.........or so i had thought i did....not sure.........and i would have had to go to like the Art Inst. of Pittsburgh but thats not somewhere i really wanted to go bc i heard mixed stories about the school like weather it was a good school or not........so recently i have decided i want to go back to school finish up and get the hell out of wal mart and new castle ( which is currently mine and erics plan)...but im having a hard time picking a major like weather i want to continue with graphic design or do i want to go into the Human Resources Major or what... i was throwing around nursing for a long time esp which my gram was real bad in the nurhing home and esp after she passed away...but with my ADDHD and my VERY low self asteem i doubt i could do it as much as i freakin want to........ im a dumb ass i always feel dumb and stupid and i hate talking around people bc i am soo fucking slow it makes me soo upset and depressed and shit..but ANYWAY.... i need help here and i cnt decide.... i SUCK @ MATH BIG TIME...and speech class's scare me bc im scared to talk infront of groups of people... AH WHAT TO DO .. i want to go back to school but bc i have no confidence in myself and i feel soo dumb and shit i cant decide..HELP HELP!
--------------------------------
http://bc3.cc.pa.us/academics/health/em erg.htm-
Emergency Services
Police Services Option
Associate in Applied Science
The Police Services option under Emergency Services leads to an ASS Degree. Students will receive Act 120 certification off campus as well as criminology courses at the college. They will be employable by state and local governments as security personnel. Program Competencies
Minimum - 66/68 credits
First Semester
---------------------------------------- ----------------------------------------
English I ENGL 101 3
Health science HLTH 120 3
Crime and Justice Systems CRIM 100 3
Introduction to Microcomputing COMP 210 3
General Psychology PSYC 201 or Sociology SOCI 211 3
Spanish Elective 3
18
Second Semester
---------------------------------------- ----------------------------------------
* English II ENGL 102 3
Psychology of Human Relations PSYC 220 3
Business Mathematics BUSN 121 3
Ethics PHIL 208 3
* Criminal Law CRIM 200 3
Juvenile Justice CRIM 125 3
18
Third Semester
---------------------------------------- ----------------------------------------
* Basic Accounting ACCT 110 or
Accounting I ACCT 201 3/4
* Descriptive Physics PHYS 112 or
Forensic Science CHEM 125 3/4
* Criminal Procedure CRIM 210 3
Speech COMM 201 3
American National Government POLI 210 3
15/17
Fourth Semester
---------------------------------------- ----------------------------------------
Act 120 Certification ** 15
* Course has prerequisite or co-requisite.
**Students will receive fifteen credit hours for completion of approved ACT 120 Certification. Criteria for the acceptance of such training may be obtained from the Director of Records and Registration or from the Assistant Dean for Humanities and Social Sciences. Depending on availability and location of ACT 120 Certification, the student may opt to take sooner than fourth semester.
The student is encouraged to use the curriculum planner to keep track of courses taken and those still needed. In some cases one or more courses will be taken in a different order than indicated on the planner, but prerequisites must be observed.
---------------------------------------- ---------------------------
http://bc3.cc.pa.us/academics/progr ams.htm
Graphic Design
Associate in Applied Science Degree
The program is designed to prepare students for a career in graphic design, working for small independent printing companies, large corporations that have in-house design shops, and print media companies. The students will also have the knowledge necessary to work independently out of their homes. Program Competencies
Minimum 65 credits First Semester
---------------------------------------- ----------------------------------------
English I ENGL 101 3
Introduction to Microcomputing COMP 210 3
Creative Thinking COMM 105 3
Design Organization I COMM 102 3
Drawing ARTS 102 3
/ 15
Second Semester
---------------------------------------- ----------------------------------------
* English II ENGL 102 or Technical Writing ENGL 106 3
Introduction to Art ARTS 101 3
Introduction to Graphic Arts Production COMM 214 3
* Electronic Art and Design I COMM 110 3
* Electronic Layout and Design I COMM 112 3
Introduction to Black & White Photography COMM 114 3
18
Third Semester
---------------------------------------- ----------------------------------------
Applied Media Art and Illustration COMM 217 3
* Design Organization II COMM 202 3
* Electronic Art and Design II COMM 111 3
* Electronic Layout and Design II COMM 212 3
* Graphic Designer Web Pages COMM 241 3
** MATH 100 or
Business Mathematics BUSN 121 3
18
Fourth Semester
---------------------------------------- ----------------------------------------
Electronic Multimedia COMM 244 3
Physical Wellness PHED 125 2
General Elective 3
* Graphic Design Practicum COMM 290 or General Elective 3
* Graphic Design Seminar COMM 291 3
14
* Course has a prerequisite
** A minimum of Math 100 will be accepted
---------------------------------------- ----------------------------------
http://bc3.cc.pa.us/academics/nursing/i ndex.htm
Registered Nurse
Associate in Applied Science Degree
Program Competencies
Course Curriculum
Program Philosophy and Framework
Nursing Application Packets
Application Packet for Licensed Practical Nursing and Advanced Standing Students
Application Packet for General Admission to the Nursing Program available in June 2007 The Nursing Program at Butler County Community College is a two-year academically-based program that prepares the graduate to provide and manage direct care to individual clients and their families, and to function as an effective member of the health care team. The program prepares the graduate for employment in the role of registered nurse. The graduate is also educated to be a contributing member of the discipline of nursing, committed to professional growth, continuous learning, and self-development. Graduates are eligible to take the licensing examination for registered nurse (RN).
The program is fully approved by the Pennsylvania State Board of Nursing. The program is accredited by the National League for Nursing Accrediting Commission (NLNAC), 61 Broadway-33rd floor, New York, New York, 10006
Telephone: 800-669.1656 ext. 153.
Website: www.nlnac.org
EMPLOYMENT OPPORTUNITIES: Employment is available in a variety of community-based health care settings including hospitals, long-term care facilities, and other comparable agencies.
Criteria For Admission
Admission to the Nursing Program is selective. A special application packet, available from the Admissions Office, is required. Applications are accepted beginning June 15 of the year prior to actual admission. Applicants are urged to apply early before the December deadline.
All applicants are considered equally regardless of race, color, religious creed, ancestry, national origin, age, or gender.
LPNs and other individuals with prior nursing education and/or experience may be eligible for advanced standing. Additional information may be obtained by contacting the Nursing Office.
Pennsylvania law prohibits the State Board of Nursing from issuing a license to anyone who has been convicted of a felony relating to a controlled substance, unless at least ten years have elapsed from the date of conviction, and the applicant satisfies other criteria of personal rehabilitation. At the time of application for licensure, the State Board also requires reporting of any crime, felony, misdemeanor, or pending criminal charges.
The Nursing Program Admissions Committee assumes the responsibility to review the data of all applicants and has the right to select the best qualified individuals.
High School Requirements:
High school diploma from an accredited secondary school program, or successful completion of the G.E.D. Exam. High school seniors may apply.
High school course requirements for all applicants include the completion of the following with a 2.5 GPA or better:
4 units of English
3 units of Social Studies
2 units of Math (one must be algebra)
1 unit of Biology (with lab) with a final grade of “C” or better*
1 unit of Chemistry (with lab) with a final grade of “C” or better.*
* If Biology and/or Chemistry has been taken more than five years ago, College level Biology and/or Chemistry courses must be completed with a grade of “C” or better.
Courses not taken in high school may be taken at Butler County Community College or at another college. (Comparable courses may be substituted with permission of the Dean for Nursing and Allied Health) Individuals with less than a 2.5 GPA in required high school courses may be considered for admission following completion of 12 credits (either nursing program prerequisites or general studies credits), with a College Level cumulative GPA of 2.5 or better.
Testing
New students to BC3 are required to take the College placement tests for appropriate initial placement in courses, i.e. English, Reading and Math. If it is determined that placement tests are needed, you will be notified. If placement test scores indicate a need for skill building classes in English, Reading and/or Mathematics, students will be required to enroll in those courses. All preparatory classes must be completed with a minimum grade of “C”.
Licensed practical nurses (LPN) must successfully complete two examinations in order to be eligible for advanced standing in the nursing program. To be eligible, the LPN must score 75% or higher on the final comprehensive examination for NURS 111 Introduction to Nursing Process: Fundamental of Nursing and 80% or better on the math competency examination, which relates to medication administration. Both examinations are administered during the fall semester only. College creditby- examination fees apply and must be paid prior to completing the examinations.
Students may receive credit for past experiences in another registered nursing education program and be eligible for advanced standing in the BC3 Nursing Program. As part of placement validation, students must pass the final examination of the most recent exempted course with a 75% or higher. They must also pass math competency examination, which relates to medication administration. Passing scores for the math examination are 80% for NURS 111, 85% for NURS 114, 90% for NURS 214/215, and 95% for NURS 216/217. College credit-by-examination fees apply and must be paid prior to completing the examinations.
College
Cumulative College GPA of 2.5 or better, if applicable.
In order to meet degree requirements, if A&P I, A&P II and/or Microbiology are taken prior to admission to the Nursing Program, these courses must have been completed within the last 10 years with a minimum grade of “C”.
Grade of “C” or better in any course required in the Nursing Program. All applicants are notified as to acceptance, placement on standby, or rejection.
Special Requirements*
Nursing students are required to:
Complete Act 33/34 Pennsylvania Child Abuse History Clearance and Criminal Record Check prior to beginning NURS 111 and again if readmitted to the program. An FBI Background Check is required for individuals who were not PA residents for the past two years.
In order for a student to participate in clinical coursework, clearance results must be in compliance with PA State Board of Nursing regulations, Act 169 Older Adult Protective Services Act, and Act 33/34. A student who fails to obtain the requisite Act 169 and Act 33/34 clearances will be unable to attend the required clinical experiences and meet course objectives.
Have a satisfactory annual physical examination, tuberculin skin test, and immunizations.
Students must have the physical and emotional ability to provide all aspects of safe nursing care. A list of required nursing abilities is available with the admission packet.
Provide evidence of successful completion of a course in cardiopulmonary resuscitation (CPR) for the health care professional.
Provide proof of health insurance coverage and sign a health insurance waiver.
Purchase malpractice liability insurance (paid with tuition).
Purchase uniforms.
Assume all responsibilities for transportation to and from cinical agencies to which they are assigned for clinical practice. These agencies may include, but are not limited to, Butler Memorial Hospital, Armstrong County Memorial Hospital, Allegheny-Kiski Medical Center, Slippery-Rock University, United Community Hospital and various home care agencies and physician offices in the region.
Be available for occasional variations in clinical hours (afternoons - evenings) which may be scheduled during certain rotations.
* Information will be provided following acceptance to the program. Continued progress in the program is dependent upon the student earning “C” grades in all required courses. The most current information is listed above. The college reserves the right to amend requirements at any time.
---------------------------------------- -------------------------------------
--------------------------------
http://bc3.cc.pa.us/academics/health/em
Emergency Services
Police Services Option
Associate in Applied Science
The Police Services option under Emergency Services leads to an ASS Degree. Students will receive Act 120 certification off campus as well as criminology courses at the college. They will be employable by state and local governments as security personnel. Program Competencies
Minimum - 66/68 credits
First Semester
----------------------------------------
English I ENGL 101 3
Health science HLTH 120 3
Crime and Justice Systems CRIM 100 3
Introduction to Microcomputing COMP 210 3
General Psychology PSYC 201 or Sociology SOCI 211 3
Spanish Elective 3
18
Second Semester
----------------------------------------
* English II ENGL 102 3
Psychology of Human Relations PSYC 220 3
Business Mathematics BUSN 121 3
Ethics PHIL 208 3
* Criminal Law CRIM 200 3
Juvenile Justice CRIM 125 3
18
Third Semester
----------------------------------------
* Basic Accounting ACCT 110 or
Accounting I ACCT 201 3/4
* Descriptive Physics PHYS 112 or
Forensic Science CHEM 125 3/4
* Criminal Procedure CRIM 210 3
Speech COMM 201 3
American National Government POLI 210 3
15/17
Fourth Semester
----------------------------------------
Act 120 Certification ** 15
* Course has prerequisite or co-requisite.
**Students will receive fifteen credit hours for completion of approved ACT 120 Certification. Criteria for the acceptance of such training may be obtained from the Director of Records and Registration or from the Assistant Dean for Humanities and Social Sciences. Depending on availability and location of ACT 120 Certification, the student may opt to take sooner than fourth semester.
The student is encouraged to use the curriculum planner to keep track of courses taken and those still needed. In some cases one or more courses will be taken in a different order than indicated on the planner, but prerequisites must be observed.
----------------------------------------
http://bc3.cc.pa.us/academics/progr
Graphic Design
Associate in Applied Science Degree
The program is designed to prepare students for a career in graphic design, working for small independent printing companies, large corporations that have in-house design shops, and print media companies. The students will also have the knowledge necessary to work independently out of their homes. Program Competencies
Minimum 65 credits First Semester
----------------------------------------
English I ENGL 101 3
Introduction to Microcomputing COMP 210 3
Creative Thinking COMM 105 3
Design Organization I COMM 102 3
Drawing ARTS 102 3
/ 15
Second Semester
----------------------------------------
* English II ENGL 102 or Technical Writing ENGL 106 3
Introduction to Art ARTS 101 3
Introduction to Graphic Arts Production COMM 214 3
* Electronic Art and Design I COMM 110 3
* Electronic Layout and Design I COMM 112 3
Introduction to Black & White Photography COMM 114 3
18
Third Semester
----------------------------------------
Applied Media Art and Illustration COMM 217 3
* Design Organization II COMM 202 3
* Electronic Art and Design II COMM 111 3
* Electronic Layout and Design II COMM 212 3
* Graphic Designer Web Pages COMM 241 3
** MATH 100 or
Business Mathematics BUSN 121 3
18
Fourth Semester
----------------------------------------
Electronic Multimedia COMM 244 3
Physical Wellness PHED 125 2
General Elective 3
* Graphic Design Practicum COMM 290 or General Elective 3
* Graphic Design Seminar COMM 291 3
14
* Course has a prerequisite
** A minimum of Math 100 will be accepted
----------------------------------------
http://bc3.cc.pa.us/academics/nursing/i
Registered Nurse
Associate in Applied Science Degree
Program Competencies
Course Curriculum
Program Philosophy and Framework
Nursing Application Packets
Application Packet for Licensed Practical Nursing and Advanced Standing Students
Application Packet for General Admission to the Nursing Program available in June 2007 The Nursing Program at Butler County Community College is a two-year academically-based program that prepares the graduate to provide and manage direct care to individual clients and their families, and to function as an effective member of the health care team. The program prepares the graduate for employment in the role of registered nurse. The graduate is also educated to be a contributing member of the discipline of nursing, committed to professional growth, continuous learning, and self-development. Graduates are eligible to take the licensing examination for registered nurse (RN).
The program is fully approved by the Pennsylvania State Board of Nursing. The program is accredited by the National League for Nursing Accrediting Commission (NLNAC), 61 Broadway-33rd floor, New York, New York, 10006
Telephone: 800-669.1656 ext. 153.
Website: www.nlnac.org
EMPLOYMENT OPPORTUNITIES: Employment is available in a variety of community-based health care settings including hospitals, long-term care facilities, and other comparable agencies.
Criteria For Admission
Admission to the Nursing Program is selective. A special application packet, available from the Admissions Office, is required. Applications are accepted beginning June 15 of the year prior to actual admission. Applicants are urged to apply early before the December deadline.
All applicants are considered equally regardless of race, color, religious creed, ancestry, national origin, age, or gender.
LPNs and other individuals with prior nursing education and/or experience may be eligible for advanced standing. Additional information may be obtained by contacting the Nursing Office.
Pennsylvania law prohibits the State Board of Nursing from issuing a license to anyone who has been convicted of a felony relating to a controlled substance, unless at least ten years have elapsed from the date of conviction, and the applicant satisfies other criteria of personal rehabilitation. At the time of application for licensure, the State Board also requires reporting of any crime, felony, misdemeanor, or pending criminal charges.
The Nursing Program Admissions Committee assumes the responsibility to review the data of all applicants and has the right to select the best qualified individuals.
High School Requirements:
High school diploma from an accredited secondary school program, or successful completion of the G.E.D. Exam. High school seniors may apply.
High school course requirements for all applicants include the completion of the following with a 2.5 GPA or better:
4 units of English
3 units of Social Studies
2 units of Math (one must be algebra)
1 unit of Biology (with lab) with a final grade of “C” or better*
1 unit of Chemistry (with lab) with a final grade of “C” or better.*
* If Biology and/or Chemistry has been taken more than five years ago, College level Biology and/or Chemistry courses must be completed with a grade of “C” or better.
Courses not taken in high school may be taken at Butler County Community College or at another college. (Comparable courses may be substituted with permission of the Dean for Nursing and Allied Health) Individuals with less than a 2.5 GPA in required high school courses may be considered for admission following completion of 12 credits (either nursing program prerequisites or general studies credits), with a College Level cumulative GPA of 2.5 or better.
Testing
New students to BC3 are required to take the College placement tests for appropriate initial placement in courses, i.e. English, Reading and Math. If it is determined that placement tests are needed, you will be notified. If placement test scores indicate a need for skill building classes in English, Reading and/or Mathematics, students will be required to enroll in those courses. All preparatory classes must be completed with a minimum grade of “C”.
Licensed practical nurses (LPN) must successfully complete two examinations in order to be eligible for advanced standing in the nursing program. To be eligible, the LPN must score 75% or higher on the final comprehensive examination for NURS 111 Introduction to Nursing Process: Fundamental of Nursing and 80% or better on the math competency examination, which relates to medication administration. Both examinations are administered during the fall semester only. College creditby- examination fees apply and must be paid prior to completing the examinations.
Students may receive credit for past experiences in another registered nursing education program and be eligible for advanced standing in the BC3 Nursing Program. As part of placement validation, students must pass the final examination of the most recent exempted course with a 75% or higher. They must also pass math competency examination, which relates to medication administration. Passing scores for the math examination are 80% for NURS 111, 85% for NURS 114, 90% for NURS 214/215, and 95% for NURS 216/217. College credit-by-examination fees apply and must be paid prior to completing the examinations.
College
Cumulative College GPA of 2.5 or better, if applicable.
In order to meet degree requirements, if A&P I, A&P II and/or Microbiology are taken prior to admission to the Nursing Program, these courses must have been completed within the last 10 years with a minimum grade of “C”.
Grade of “C” or better in any course required in the Nursing Program. All applicants are notified as to acceptance, placement on standby, or rejection.
Special Requirements*
Nursing students are required to:
Complete Act 33/34 Pennsylvania Child Abuse History Clearance and Criminal Record Check prior to beginning NURS 111 and again if readmitted to the program. An FBI Background Check is required for individuals who were not PA residents for the past two years.
In order for a student to participate in clinical coursework, clearance results must be in compliance with PA State Board of Nursing regulations, Act 169 Older Adult Protective Services Act, and Act 33/34. A student who fails to obtain the requisite Act 169 and Act 33/34 clearances will be unable to attend the required clinical experiences and meet course objectives.
Have a satisfactory annual physical examination, tuberculin skin test, and immunizations.
Students must have the physical and emotional ability to provide all aspects of safe nursing care. A list of required nursing abilities is available with the admission packet.
Provide evidence of successful completion of a course in cardiopulmonary resuscitation (CPR) for the health care professional.
Provide proof of health insurance coverage and sign a health insurance waiver.
Purchase malpractice liability insurance (paid with tuition).
Purchase uniforms.
Assume all responsibilities for transportation to and from cinical agencies to which they are assigned for clinical practice. These agencies may include, but are not limited to, Butler Memorial Hospital, Armstrong County Memorial Hospital, Allegheny-Kiski Medical Center, Slippery-Rock University, United Community Hospital and various home care agencies and physician offices in the region.
Be available for occasional variations in clinical hours (afternoons - evenings) which may be scheduled during certain rotations.
* Information will be provided following acceptance to the program. Continued progress in the program is dependent upon the student earning “C” grades in all required courses. The most current information is listed above. The college reserves the right to amend requirements at any time.
----------------------------------------
http://www.dcnr.state.pa.us/statepa rks/parks/mcconnellsmill.aspx
its soo beauiful and peaceful here..........i love it... i am defently going to miss going here once eric and i move!
---------------------------------------- ---------------------------------
McConnells Mill State Park
McConnells Mill State Park, in Lawrence County, encompasses 2,546 acres of the spectacular Slippery Rock Creek Gorge. Created by the draining of glacial lakes thousands of years ago, the gorge has steeps sides and the valley floor is littered with huge boulders. A gristmill was built in the 1800s to harness the power of the water. The park is open from sunrise to sunset, year-round.
ExploreDirections - Weather - Recreation - Hiking - Winter Report - Environmental Education - Calendar of Events - Downloadable Text - Accessibility - History - Natural History - Nearby Attractions - Volunteers - Rules and Regs - In an Emergency - Contact Us - Maps
Park AdvisoriesNo current advisories.
Directions The park is about 40 miles north of Pittsburgh, via I-79, near the intersection of PA 19 and US 422.
Door-to-door MapQuest driving directions courtesy of visitPA.com.
Recreational OpportunitiesNo swimming! Slippery Rock Creek is a very swift and dangerous whitewater creek. Many people have drowned in this dangerous creek. Nearby Moraine State Park has two swimming beaches.
Danger - White Water - Slippery Rocks Visitors entering McConnells Mill State Park should be aware of the natural hazards and steep terrain of the Slippery Rock Creek Gorge. This area contains smooth rocks that are often damp and slippery, and varying degrees of whitewater conditions, including deep pools, rapids and swift currents. Adults should be aware of these features and exercise caution to protect themselves and children from accidents. Numerous accidents here have resulted in injury and death. PLEASE EXERCISE EXTREME CAUTION AND STAY ON TRAILS.
No Camping: Camping is not available in the park. Information on nearby private campgrounds is available at the Moraine State Park office.
Picnicking: There are two picnic areas adjacent to the parking area at the northern end of the gorge near the Old Mill. There are no pavilions in the park but the picnic areas have many shaded tables. Charcoal grills and restrooms are available in the picnic areas. Alcoholic beverages are prohibited.
A playfield is across the road from the Kildoo Picnic Area. This field may be used for softball and other activities during the summer and for sledding during the winter months.
Climbing & Rappelling: Two climbing and rappelling areas are available to properly equipped and experienced climbers. The Rim Road Climbing Area is across the creek from the Old Mill. The more advanced and rugged area is in the vicinity of Breakneck Bridge. Numerous accidents have occurred in this area resulting in serious injuries. Please exercise extreme caution when climbing or hiking in these areas.
Rappelling is prohibited from the bridges, rock areas along park roads, or any other areas besides the two designated climbing areas.
Hunting and Firearms: Many acres are open to hunting, trapping and the training of dogs during established seasons. Common game species are grouse, deer, turkey, rabbit and squirrel.
Hunting woodchucks, also known as groundhogs, is prohibited. Dog training is only permitted from the day following Labor Day through March 31 in designated hunting areas. The Department of Conservation and Natural Resources and the Pennsylvania Game Commission rules and regulations apply. Contact the park office for accessible hunting information.
Use extreme caution with firearms at all times. The park is used by other visitors during hunting seasons. Firearms and archery equipment may be uncased and ready for use only in authorized hunting areas during hunting seasons. In areas not open to hunting or during non-hunting seasons, firearms and archery equipment must be kept in the owner's car, trailer or camp.
For complete information on hunting rules and regulations in Pennsylvania, visit the Pennsylvania Game Commission Web site.
Fishing: Fishing is permitted anywhere along Slippery Rock Creek with the exception of the dam structures. The best fishing is for trout and bass. Trout are stocked several times throughout the season. There is a special regulation area by Armstrong Bridge. Pennsylvania Fish and Boat Commission laws apply.
For complete information on fishing rules and regulations in Pennsylvania, visit the Pennsylvania Fish and Boat Commission Web site.
Pets: Pets are permitted in the park and must be controlled and attended at all times and on a leash. Please pick-up pet wastes and dispose of them properly.
Whitewater Boating
Slippery Rock Creek is a Class II to IV river, depending on water level. Spring and Fall are the best time for boating.
Boaters generally start from Rose Point (US 422 bridge), outside of the park boundary, to Eckert Bridge, covering 2.5 miles with a portage around the dam at the Old Mill. It is illegal to “run” the dam. An additional 3.5 miles of whitewater from Eckert Bridge to Harris Bridge can extend the run for boaters to 6 miles. Rafts, canoes and kayaks are not available for rent in the park.
Non-powered boats must display one of the following: boat registration; launching permit or mooring permit from Pennsylvania State Parks, available at most state park offices; launching permit from the Pennsylvania Fish and Boat Commission.
All whitewater boaters on Slippery Rock Creek must learn to recognize natural dangers and understand that injury and death are a possibility when boating Slippery Rock Creek.
Only those properly equipped, trained and experienced should consider whitewater boating. Whitewater boating is permitted in rubber rafts, whitewater canoes and kayaks. Rafts must be at least eight feet long and have at least two air chambers in the gunnels with a minimum outside diameter tube of 14 inches. Non-inflatable canoes and kayaks must be of a design intended for whitewater use. Boating must be in accordance with the American Whitewater Affiliation Safety Code. All boaters enter the water at their own risk. Inner tubes and air mattresses are prohibited.
All boaters must wear U.S. Coast Guard approved personal flotation devices at all times. Helmets are strongly recommended.
For complete information on boating rules and regulations in Pennsylvania, visit the Pennsylvania Fish and Boat Commission Web site.
Visit the Safety Code of American Whitewater for useful safety information.
International Scale of River DifficultyThe classes below are the American version of the rating system used throughout the world. This system is not exact. Rivers do not always fit easily into one category and there may be regional interpretations. This information is from American Whitewater.
Class I: Easy - Fast moving water with riffles and small waves. Few obstructions, all obvious and easily missed with little training. Self-rescue is easy.
Class II: Novice - Straightforward rapids with wide, clear channels which are evident without scouting. Occasional maneuvering may be required, but rocks and medium-sized waves are easily missed by trained paddlers.
Class III: Intermediate - Rapids with moderate, irregular waves which may be difficult to avoid and which can swamp an open canoe. Complex maneuvers in fast current and good boat control in tight passages or around ledges is often required. Strong eddies and powerful current effects can occur.
Class IV: Advanced - Intense, powerful but predictable rapids requiring precise boat handling in turbulent water. May be large, unavoidable waves and holes or constricted passages demanding fast maneuvers under pressure. Rapids require “must” moves above dangerous hazards. Self-rescue is difficult.
Historical/Environmental EducationGuided tours of the restored gristmill are available from Memorial Day through Labor Day. Please check the Calendar of Event link below for tour times. Off-season tours are by appointment only.
Guided nature walks are conducted every Saturday and Sunday during the summer season. A variety of topics, settings and subjects are discussed and explored.
Go to environmental education and interpretation for more information.
Trail of GeologyThe natural character of McConnells Mill State Park, the scenic gorge, waterfalls, rugged hiking trails and whitewater creek, are all directly caused by the geology of the area. The bedrock formed over 300 million years ago as layers of sand, mud and peat in what was a coastal area. After becoming rock, these different layers were lifted to the surface in several mountain-building events. The different strengths of these rocks cause them to erode differently, helping to make the varied landscape of the park. The gorge and the dramatic topography of the park were created by glaciers over the past two million years.
To learn more about the geology of the park, pick up a copy of the ‘Trail of Geology’ brochure at the park office, or visit the Web site www.dcnr.state.pa.us/topogeo/parkguides/t rail.aspx. This driving tour brochure corresponds to numbered posts throughout the park and surrounding area.
Heritage Festival
McConnells Mill Heritage Festival is held on the third or fourth weekend in September. The festival celebrates the operational era of the Old Mill (1852-1928). Visitors can witness artisans and craftspeople making art and try old time games and crafts. Other activities include mill tours, corn grinding demonstrations, musical entertainment, a Civil War encampment and food vendors.
Access for People with DisabilitiesIf you need an accommodation to participate in park activities due to a disability, please contact the Pennsylvania Bureau of State Parks:
888-PA-PARKS (voice)
888-537-7294 (TTY)
711 (AT&T Relay Services)
This publication text is available in alternative formats. For Windows users, right click on the link then left click on "Save target as" to download the file to your computer. For Mac users, hold down the "Options" button and click on the link, then select "Save" to download the file to your computer.
McConnells Mill large print version (.rtf)
McConnells Mill text version (.txt)
Glacial HistoryIf you stood at the Cleland Rock Vista (see the map for location and below for a photograph) 200,000 years ago, you would be standing on a ridge at a drainage divide. Water to the north flowed north and water to the south flowed south. If you stood at the same location about 140,000 years ago, you would be standing at the edge of a small lake dammed by several hundred feet of ice. The ice was the edge of a continental glacier that covered most of North America north of Cleland Rock. The glacier dam created small Lake Prouty by Cleland Rock. To the north was larger Lake Watts (modern Lake Arthur is a small recreation of Lake Watts) and further north was giant Lake Edmund.
Eventually Lake Prouty spilled over the ridge near Cleland Rock and began carving Slippery Rock Creek Gorge. As the glacier retreated, Lake Watts drained into the channel, enlarging and deepening the gorge, then Lake Edmund swiftly poured into the channel, scouring the gorge to over 400 feet deep. When the glacier finally retreated back to the north, Slippery Rock Creek Gorge was so deep that streams that normally flowed north, now flowed south, as the streams do today. The swift erosion of the gorge created its swift water and the many boulders that offer great challenges to modern whitewater boaters.
Which Rock is Slippery Rock?Slippery Rock Creek is 49 miles long and full of slippery rocks, yet is named for one exceptionally slick rock below the Armstrong Bridge. It is believed that an Indian trail forded the creek at a shelf of sandstone near a natural oil seep, which made the rock exceptionally slippery, and gave its name to the creek, a town, a university, a rock formation and many local businesses. In the late 1800s, oil wells briefly flourished in the valley, but the oil was swiftly invaded by groundwater and the wells were abandoned. The oil wells drained the oil seep and the Slippery Rock is no longer covered in oil.
Slippery Rock Gorge Natural Area
The 930-acre Slippery Rock Gorge was designated a National Natural Landmark by the U.S. Department of the Interior in 1974 and became a State Park Natural Area in 1998. The steep-sided gorge contains numerous rocky outcrops, boulders, old growth forest, waterfalls and rare plants. Cleland Rock Vista is a great place to view the gorge.
Also part of the natural area, Hells Hollow has a wide array of wildflowers, waterfalls and habitats in addition to what can be found in the Slippery Rock Creek Gorge. A one-half-mile hiking trail leads to a cascading waterfall and an old limekiln.
Go to natural areas for more information.
History of the Old MillIn 1852, Daniel Kennedy's first gristmill on Slippery Rock Creek was destroyed by fire so he rebuilt it in 1868. Thomas McConnell bought the mill in 1875, and improved it by replacing the waterwheel with water turbines and the grinding stones with rolling mills. One of the first rolling mills in the country, it processed corn, oats, wheat and buckwheat for local customers. Sagging profits and antiquated equipment closed the mill in 1928.
In 1942, the mill and surrounding property was conveyed from Thomas H. Hartman to the Western Pennsylvania Conservancy and later to the Commonwealth of Pennsylvania with the wish that it be preserved for future generations. McConnells Mill State Park was formally dedicated in October of 1957.
McConnells Mill Covered BridgeOne of two covered bridges in Lawrence County, it was built in 1874 and is of Howe Truss design. A registered National Historic Landmark, the bridge is on state park land but is the property of Lawrence County.
Nearby AttractionsFor information on nearby attractions, contact: Lawrence County Tourist Promotion Agency.
Moraine State Park: A few miles to the east on US 422, this large park offers boating, fishing, swimming, hiking, hunting, bicycling and other outdoor activities.
---------------------------------------- -------------------------------------
its soo beauiful and peaceful here..........i love it... i am defently going to miss going here once eric and i move!
----------------------------------------
McConnells Mill State Park
McConnells Mill State Park, in Lawrence County, encompasses 2,546 acres of the spectacular Slippery Rock Creek Gorge. Created by the draining of glacial lakes thousands of years ago, the gorge has steeps sides and the valley floor is littered with huge boulders. A gristmill was built in the 1800s to harness the power of the water. The park is open from sunrise to sunset, year-round.
ExploreDirections - Weather - Recreation - Hiking - Winter Report - Environmental Education - Calendar of Events - Downloadable Text - Accessibility - History - Natural History - Nearby Attractions - Volunteers - Rules and Regs - In an Emergency - Contact Us - Maps
Park AdvisoriesNo current advisories.
Directions The park is about 40 miles north of Pittsburgh, via I-79, near the intersection of PA 19 and US 422.
Door-to-door MapQuest driving directions courtesy of visitPA.com.
Recreational OpportunitiesNo swimming! Slippery Rock Creek is a very swift and dangerous whitewater creek. Many people have drowned in this dangerous creek. Nearby Moraine State Park has two swimming beaches.
Danger - White Water - Slippery Rocks Visitors entering McConnells Mill State Park should be aware of the natural hazards and steep terrain of the Slippery Rock Creek Gorge. This area contains smooth rocks that are often damp and slippery, and varying degrees of whitewater conditions, including deep pools, rapids and swift currents. Adults should be aware of these features and exercise caution to protect themselves and children from accidents. Numerous accidents here have resulted in injury and death. PLEASE EXERCISE EXTREME CAUTION AND STAY ON TRAILS.
No Camping: Camping is not available in the park. Information on nearby private campgrounds is available at the Moraine State Park office.
Picnicking: There are two picnic areas adjacent to the parking area at the northern end of the gorge near the Old Mill. There are no pavilions in the park but the picnic areas have many shaded tables. Charcoal grills and restrooms are available in the picnic areas. Alcoholic beverages are prohibited.
A playfield is across the road from the Kildoo Picnic Area. This field may be used for softball and other activities during the summer and for sledding during the winter months.
Climbing & Rappelling: Two climbing and rappelling areas are available to properly equipped and experienced climbers. The Rim Road Climbing Area is across the creek from the Old Mill. The more advanced and rugged area is in the vicinity of Breakneck Bridge. Numerous accidents have occurred in this area resulting in serious injuries. Please exercise extreme caution when climbing or hiking in these areas.
Rappelling is prohibited from the bridges, rock areas along park roads, or any other areas besides the two designated climbing areas.
Hunting and Firearms: Many acres are open to hunting, trapping and the training of dogs during established seasons. Common game species are grouse, deer, turkey, rabbit and squirrel.
Hunting woodchucks, also known as groundhogs, is prohibited. Dog training is only permitted from the day following Labor Day through March 31 in designated hunting areas. The Department of Conservation and Natural Resources and the Pennsylvania Game Commission rules and regulations apply. Contact the park office for accessible hunting information.
Use extreme caution with firearms at all times. The park is used by other visitors during hunting seasons. Firearms and archery equipment may be uncased and ready for use only in authorized hunting areas during hunting seasons. In areas not open to hunting or during non-hunting seasons, firearms and archery equipment must be kept in the owner's car, trailer or camp.
For complete information on hunting rules and regulations in Pennsylvania, visit the Pennsylvania Game Commission Web site.
Fishing: Fishing is permitted anywhere along Slippery Rock Creek with the exception of the dam structures. The best fishing is for trout and bass. Trout are stocked several times throughout the season. There is a special regulation area by Armstrong Bridge. Pennsylvania Fish and Boat Commission laws apply.
For complete information on fishing rules and regulations in Pennsylvania, visit the Pennsylvania Fish and Boat Commission Web site.
Pets: Pets are permitted in the park and must be controlled and attended at all times and on a leash. Please pick-up pet wastes and dispose of them properly.
Whitewater Boating
Slippery Rock Creek is a Class II to IV river, depending on water level. Spring and Fall are the best time for boating.
Boaters generally start from Rose Point (US 422 bridge), outside of the park boundary, to Eckert Bridge, covering 2.5 miles with a portage around the dam at the Old Mill. It is illegal to “run” the dam. An additional 3.5 miles of whitewater from Eckert Bridge to Harris Bridge can extend the run for boaters to 6 miles. Rafts, canoes and kayaks are not available for rent in the park.
Non-powered boats must display one of the following: boat registration; launching permit or mooring permit from Pennsylvania State Parks, available at most state park offices; launching permit from the Pennsylvania Fish and Boat Commission.
All whitewater boaters on Slippery Rock Creek must learn to recognize natural dangers and understand that injury and death are a possibility when boating Slippery Rock Creek.
Only those properly equipped, trained and experienced should consider whitewater boating. Whitewater boating is permitted in rubber rafts, whitewater canoes and kayaks. Rafts must be at least eight feet long and have at least two air chambers in the gunnels with a minimum outside diameter tube of 14 inches. Non-inflatable canoes and kayaks must be of a design intended for whitewater use. Boating must be in accordance with the American Whitewater Affiliation Safety Code. All boaters enter the water at their own risk. Inner tubes and air mattresses are prohibited.
All boaters must wear U.S. Coast Guard approved personal flotation devices at all times. Helmets are strongly recommended.
For complete information on boating rules and regulations in Pennsylvania, visit the Pennsylvania Fish and Boat Commission Web site.
Visit the Safety Code of American Whitewater for useful safety information.
International Scale of River DifficultyThe classes below are the American version of the rating system used throughout the world. This system is not exact. Rivers do not always fit easily into one category and there may be regional interpretations. This information is from American Whitewater.
Class I: Easy - Fast moving water with riffles and small waves. Few obstructions, all obvious and easily missed with little training. Self-rescue is easy.
Class II: Novice - Straightforward rapids with wide, clear channels which are evident without scouting. Occasional maneuvering may be required, but rocks and medium-sized waves are easily missed by trained paddlers.
Class III: Intermediate - Rapids with moderate, irregular waves which may be difficult to avoid and which can swamp an open canoe. Complex maneuvers in fast current and good boat control in tight passages or around ledges is often required. Strong eddies and powerful current effects can occur.
Class IV: Advanced - Intense, powerful but predictable rapids requiring precise boat handling in turbulent water. May be large, unavoidable waves and holes or constricted passages demanding fast maneuvers under pressure. Rapids require “must” moves above dangerous hazards. Self-rescue is difficult.
Historical/Environmental EducationGuided tours of the restored gristmill are available from Memorial Day through Labor Day. Please check the Calendar of Event link below for tour times. Off-season tours are by appointment only.
Guided nature walks are conducted every Saturday and Sunday during the summer season. A variety of topics, settings and subjects are discussed and explored.
Go to environmental education and interpretation for more information.
Trail of GeologyThe natural character of McConnells Mill State Park, the scenic gorge, waterfalls, rugged hiking trails and whitewater creek, are all directly caused by the geology of the area. The bedrock formed over 300 million years ago as layers of sand, mud and peat in what was a coastal area. After becoming rock, these different layers were lifted to the surface in several mountain-building events. The different strengths of these rocks cause them to erode differently, helping to make the varied landscape of the park. The gorge and the dramatic topography of the park were created by glaciers over the past two million years.
To learn more about the geology of the park, pick up a copy of the ‘Trail of Geology’ brochure at the park office, or visit the Web site www.dcnr.state.pa.us/topogeo/parkguides/t
Heritage Festival
McConnells Mill Heritage Festival is held on the third or fourth weekend in September. The festival celebrates the operational era of the Old Mill (1852-1928). Visitors can witness artisans and craftspeople making art and try old time games and crafts. Other activities include mill tours, corn grinding demonstrations, musical entertainment, a Civil War encampment and food vendors.
Access for People with DisabilitiesIf you need an accommodation to participate in park activities due to a disability, please contact the Pennsylvania Bureau of State Parks:
888-PA-PARKS (voice)
888-537-7294 (TTY)
711 (AT&T Relay Services)
This publication text is available in alternative formats. For Windows users, right click on the link then left click on "Save target as" to download the file to your computer. For Mac users, hold down the "Options" button and click on the link, then select "Save" to download the file to your computer.
McConnells Mill large print version (.rtf)
McConnells Mill text version (.txt)
Glacial HistoryIf you stood at the Cleland Rock Vista (see the map for location and below for a photograph) 200,000 years ago, you would be standing on a ridge at a drainage divide. Water to the north flowed north and water to the south flowed south. If you stood at the same location about 140,000 years ago, you would be standing at the edge of a small lake dammed by several hundred feet of ice. The ice was the edge of a continental glacier that covered most of North America north of Cleland Rock. The glacier dam created small Lake Prouty by Cleland Rock. To the north was larger Lake Watts (modern Lake Arthur is a small recreation of Lake Watts) and further north was giant Lake Edmund.
Eventually Lake Prouty spilled over the ridge near Cleland Rock and began carving Slippery Rock Creek Gorge. As the glacier retreated, Lake Watts drained into the channel, enlarging and deepening the gorge, then Lake Edmund swiftly poured into the channel, scouring the gorge to over 400 feet deep. When the glacier finally retreated back to the north, Slippery Rock Creek Gorge was so deep that streams that normally flowed north, now flowed south, as the streams do today. The swift erosion of the gorge created its swift water and the many boulders that offer great challenges to modern whitewater boaters.
Which Rock is Slippery Rock?Slippery Rock Creek is 49 miles long and full of slippery rocks, yet is named for one exceptionally slick rock below the Armstrong Bridge. It is believed that an Indian trail forded the creek at a shelf of sandstone near a natural oil seep, which made the rock exceptionally slippery, and gave its name to the creek, a town, a university, a rock formation and many local businesses. In the late 1800s, oil wells briefly flourished in the valley, but the oil was swiftly invaded by groundwater and the wells were abandoned. The oil wells drained the oil seep and the Slippery Rock is no longer covered in oil.
Slippery Rock Gorge Natural Area
The 930-acre Slippery Rock Gorge was designated a National Natural Landmark by the U.S. Department of the Interior in 1974 and became a State Park Natural Area in 1998. The steep-sided gorge contains numerous rocky outcrops, boulders, old growth forest, waterfalls and rare plants. Cleland Rock Vista is a great place to view the gorge.
Also part of the natural area, Hells Hollow has a wide array of wildflowers, waterfalls and habitats in addition to what can be found in the Slippery Rock Creek Gorge. A one-half-mile hiking trail leads to a cascading waterfall and an old limekiln.
Go to natural areas for more information.
History of the Old MillIn 1852, Daniel Kennedy's first gristmill on Slippery Rock Creek was destroyed by fire so he rebuilt it in 1868. Thomas McConnell bought the mill in 1875, and improved it by replacing the waterwheel with water turbines and the grinding stones with rolling mills. One of the first rolling mills in the country, it processed corn, oats, wheat and buckwheat for local customers. Sagging profits and antiquated equipment closed the mill in 1928.
In 1942, the mill and surrounding property was conveyed from Thomas H. Hartman to the Western Pennsylvania Conservancy and later to the Commonwealth of Pennsylvania with the wish that it be preserved for future generations. McConnells Mill State Park was formally dedicated in October of 1957.
McConnells Mill Covered BridgeOne of two covered bridges in Lawrence County, it was built in 1874 and is of Howe Truss design. A registered National Historic Landmark, the bridge is on state park land but is the property of Lawrence County.
Nearby AttractionsFor information on nearby attractions, contact: Lawrence County Tourist Promotion Agency.
Moraine State Park: A few miles to the east on US 422, this large park offers boating, fishing, swimming, hiking, hunting, bicycling and other outdoor activities.
----------------------------------------
- Mood:
cold
yup i dont read that much but i finally found a book i want to go buy on pay day............and i want to go see the play REALLY bad..........http://www.wickedthemusica l.com/
---------------------------------------- --------------------------
Long before Dorothy dropped in, two other girls meet in the Land of Oz. One, born with emerald-green skin, is smart, fiery and misunderstood. The other is beautiful, ambitious and very popular. How these two unlikely friends end up as the Wicked Witch of the West and Glinda the Good Witch makes for the most spellbinding new musical in years.
WICKED, the untold story of the witches of Oz, features music and lyrics by Stephen Schwartz (Godspell, Pippin, Academy Award winner for Pocahontas and The Prince of Egypt) and book by Winnie Holzman ("My So Called Life," "Once And Again" and "thirtysomething"), and is based on the best-selling novel by Gregory Maguire. With musical staging by Tony Award winner Wayne Cilento (Aida, The Who's Tommy, How To Succeed...), WICKED is directed by 2003 and 2004 Tony Award winner Joe Mantello (Assassins, Take Me Out, Frankie & Johnny in the Clair de Lune).
---------------------------------------- ---------------------------------------
----------------------------------------
Long before Dorothy dropped in, two other girls meet in the Land of Oz. One, born with emerald-green skin, is smart, fiery and misunderstood. The other is beautiful, ambitious and very popular. How these two unlikely friends end up as the Wicked Witch of the West and Glinda the Good Witch makes for the most spellbinding new musical in years.
WICKED, the untold story of the witches of Oz, features music and lyrics by Stephen Schwartz (Godspell, Pippin, Academy Award winner for Pocahontas and The Prince of Egypt) and book by Winnie Holzman ("My So Called Life," "Once And Again" and "thirtysomething"), and is based on the best-selling novel by Gregory Maguire. With musical staging by Tony Award winner Wayne Cilento (Aida, The Who's Tommy, How To Succeed...), WICKED is directed by 2003 and 2004 Tony Award winner Joe Mantello (Assassins, Take Me Out, Frankie & Johnny in the Clair de Lune).
----------------------------------------
- Mood:
excited
History
Superman is the sole survivor of the planet Krypton. His father, Jor-El, discovered that a nuclear chain reaction was building inside Krypton that would soon shatter the entire world. Jor-El therefore had his unborn son Kal-El removed from the Kryptonian Gestation Chambers and affixed the life matrix containing Kal-El to an experimental vessel for travel through hyperspace. Jor-El launched the starcraft toward Earth just before Krypton exploded.
Superman was, in effect, born on Earth when the starcraft landed there. Jonathan and Martha Kent found the infant inside the vessel and brought him to their farm in Smallville, Kansas. Since he appeared entirely human, the Kents assumed that the baby was a victim of a cruel experiment. At this time the baby had no super powers. The Kents named the infant Clark and raised him as their own son.
As clark grew older his Kryptonian body began developing superhuman abilities. When Clark was eighteen, took him to the field where his starcraft still lay hidden and explained how he and Martha had found him. Clark resolved to use his powers from then on only for the good of mankind. After revealing his secret to his childhood friend, Lana Lang, Clark left Smallville to study at Metropolis University.
Clark initially used his powers covertly to help people and prevent or thwart disasters. Ultimately, he was forced to use his powers in public to prev ent the crash of a NASA space-plane. Thereafter he and his foster parents devised a new costumed secret identity he would adopt when using his abilities in public. They called his new persona "Superman," the name given him by Lois Lane, a reporter for the Metropolis Daily Planet who had been aboard the space-plane.
Shortly afterward, Clark obtained a job as a reporter for the Daily Planet by turning in his first detailed story about Superman. He currently enjoys a freelance status with the Planet.
Some time ago Superman journeyed to an otherdimensional "pocket universe" that had its own Krypton and Earth. After defeating three Kryptonians native to that universe who had murdered the entire population of its Earth, Superman executed the trio, believing there was no other way to stop them. The tremendous guilt Superman felt over this act combined by the psychic manipulation by his foe Braniac, caused him to develop a temporary split personality. Believing himself to be potentially dangerous to humanity, Superman exiled himself to space, eventually taken prisoner by the forces of the alien tyrant Mongul. During this time Superman resolved never to kill again...."
Superman lives by the traditional moral values instilled in him by his foster parents. Superman is an idealist, devoted to promoting "truth, justice, and the American way," and has proved over and over that he is a true hero, capable of whatever bravery and self-sacrifice is necessary to right a wrong or save a life.
Powers and Weapons
Since Superman is a native of Krypton, a planet that had a red sun, under a yellow sun (like that of Earth's his Kryptonian cells act as living solar batteries, absorbing solar energy and giving him superhuman powers. He possesses tremendous strength; while Superman's strength is not infinite, its full extent is so grea that it has never been accurately measured. His body is virtually indesrtuctible.
Superman's sharp senses enable him to hear souns too faint to be detected by the normal human ear. His "telescopic vision" enables him to focus his sight on distant objects far beyond the range of normal human sight. His "microscopic vision" allows him to observe an object in microscopic detail. Superman's so called "x-ray vision" enables him to see clearly through solid objects. Certain dense materials, notably lead, obstruct this ability. His power to generate heat within objects manifests itself as a red glow within his eyes, and is therefore known as "heat vision."
Superman can move, react, and think at superhuman speeds greater than that of sound. He can defy gravity and fly through force of will. Superman's irradiated cells generate a force field that extends for a fraction of an inch around his body, rendering any material within the field nearly indestructible, such as his skin tight costume. (Because his cape extends beyond the field, it is easily damaged.)
Superman is vulnerable to the radiation of Kryptonite, a substance from his native planet. Kryptonite radiation will kill Superman within minutes. He is also vulnerable to magic, and to the psionic powers of some beings, such as Braniac.
Superman must fill his lungs with air before flying through outer space. He can thus survive without breathing for several hours, but ulitmately he must replenish his oxygen supply to remain alive.
Superman is the sole survivor of the planet Krypton. His father, Jor-El, discovered that a nuclear chain reaction was building inside Krypton that would soon shatter the entire world. Jor-El therefore had his unborn son Kal-El removed from the Kryptonian Gestation Chambers and affixed the life matrix containing Kal-El to an experimental vessel for travel through hyperspace. Jor-El launched the starcraft toward Earth just before Krypton exploded.
Superman was, in effect, born on Earth when the starcraft landed there. Jonathan and Martha Kent found the infant inside the vessel and brought him to their farm in Smallville, Kansas. Since he appeared entirely human, the Kents assumed that the baby was a victim of a cruel experiment. At this time the baby had no super powers. The Kents named the infant Clark and raised him as their own son.
As clark grew older his Kryptonian body began developing superhuman abilities. When Clark was eighteen, took him to the field where his starcraft still lay hidden and explained how he and Martha had found him. Clark resolved to use his powers from then on only for the good of mankind. After revealing his secret to his childhood friend, Lana Lang, Clark left Smallville to study at Metropolis University.
Clark initially used his powers covertly to help people and prevent or thwart disasters. Ultimately, he was forced to use his powers in public to prev ent the crash of a NASA space-plane. Thereafter he and his foster parents devised a new costumed secret identity he would adopt when using his abilities in public. They called his new persona "Superman," the name given him by Lois Lane, a reporter for the Metropolis Daily Planet who had been aboard the space-plane.
Shortly afterward, Clark obtained a job as a reporter for the Daily Planet by turning in his first detailed story about Superman. He currently enjoys a freelance status with the Planet.
Some time ago Superman journeyed to an otherdimensional "pocket universe" that had its own Krypton and Earth. After defeating three Kryptonians native to that universe who had murdered the entire population of its Earth, Superman executed the trio, believing there was no other way to stop them. The tremendous guilt Superman felt over this act combined by the psychic manipulation by his foe Braniac, caused him to develop a temporary split personality. Believing himself to be potentially dangerous to humanity, Superman exiled himself to space, eventually taken prisoner by the forces of the alien tyrant Mongul. During this time Superman resolved never to kill again...."
Superman lives by the traditional moral values instilled in him by his foster parents. Superman is an idealist, devoted to promoting "truth, justice, and the American way," and has proved over and over that he is a true hero, capable of whatever bravery and self-sacrifice is necessary to right a wrong or save a life.
Powers and Weapons
Since Superman is a native of Krypton, a planet that had a red sun, under a yellow sun (like that of Earth's his Kryptonian cells act as living solar batteries, absorbing solar energy and giving him superhuman powers. He possesses tremendous strength; while Superman's strength is not infinite, its full extent is so grea that it has never been accurately measured. His body is virtually indesrtuctible.
Superman's sharp senses enable him to hear souns too faint to be detected by the normal human ear. His "telescopic vision" enables him to focus his sight on distant objects far beyond the range of normal human sight. His "microscopic vision" allows him to observe an object in microscopic detail. Superman's so called "x-ray vision" enables him to see clearly through solid objects. Certain dense materials, notably lead, obstruct this ability. His power to generate heat within objects manifests itself as a red glow within his eyes, and is therefore known as "heat vision."
Superman can move, react, and think at superhuman speeds greater than that of sound. He can defy gravity and fly through force of will. Superman's irradiated cells generate a force field that extends for a fraction of an inch around his body, rendering any material within the field nearly indestructible, such as his skin tight costume. (Because his cape extends beyond the field, it is easily damaged.)
Superman is vulnerable to the radiation of Kryptonite, a substance from his native planet. Kryptonite radiation will kill Superman within minutes. He is also vulnerable to magic, and to the psionic powers of some beings, such as Braniac.
Superman must fill his lungs with air before flying through outer space. He can thus survive without breathing for several hours, but ulitmately he must replenish his oxygen supply to remain alive.
- Mood:
blah
Superman
From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia
Jump to: navigation, search
This article is about the character. For other uses, see Superman (disambiguation).
Superman
Cover to Superman (2nd series) #204 (April 2004).
Pencils by Jim Lee, inks by Scott Williams.
Publisher DC Comics
First appearance Historical:
Action Comics #1
(June 1938)
Modern:
The Man of Steel #1
(July 1986)
Created by Jerry Siegel
Joe Shuster
Characteristics
Alter ego Kal-El , adopted as
Clark Joseph Kent
Homeworld Krypton
Affiliations The Daily Planet
Justice League
Team Superman
Notable aliases Gangbuster, Nightwing, Jordan Elliot, Nova, Superboy, Superman Blue, Superman Prime, Superman Red
Abilities Superhuman strength, speed, stamina, invulnerability, freezing breath, super hearing, multiple extrasensory and vision powers, longevity, flight, intelligence, and regeneration.
Superman is a comic book superhero, originally created by American writer Jerry Siegel and Canadian artist Joe Shuster and published by DC Comics. Created in 1932, and rejected by a number of publishers, the character first appeared in Action Comics #1 (June 1938). With a premise that taps adolescent fantasy, Superman is born Kal-El on the alien planet Krypton, before being rocketed to Earth as an infant by his scientist father moments before the planet's destruction. Adopted and raised by a Kansas farmer and his wife, the child is raised as Clark Kent, and imbued with a strong moral compass. Upon reaching maturity the character develops superhuman abilities, resolving to use these for the benefit of humanity. With the success of his adventures, Superman helped to create the superhero genre and establish its primacy within the American comic book.[1] Superman is today widely considered to be both one of the most famous and popular comic book superheroes of all time,[2] and an American cultural icon.[3][4][5][1]
Whilst referred to less flatteringly as "the big blue Boy Scout" by some of his fellow super-heroes,[6] Superman is hailed as "The Man of Steel", "The Man of Tomorrow", and "The Last Son of Krypton", by the general public within the comics. As Clark Kent, Superman lives among humans as a "mild-mannered reporter" for the Metropolis newspaper The Daily Planet (the Daily Star in original stories). Here Clark works alongside reporter Lois Lane, with whom he is romantically linked. This relationship has been consummated by marriage on numerous occasions across varying media, and the union is now firmly established within the current mainstream comics continuity.
The character's cast, powers and trappings have slowly expanded throughout the years. Superman's backstory was altered to allow for adventures as Superboy, and other survivors of Krypton were discovered, including Supergirl and Krypto the Superdog. In addition, Superman has been licensed and adapted into a variety of media, from radio to television and film. The motion picture Superman Returns was released in 2006, with a performance at the international box office which exceeded expectations.[7] The character has been revamped and updated, most recently in 1986. John Byrne recreated the character, reducing Superman's powers and erasing several characters from the canon in a move which attracted media attention. Press coverage was again garnered in the 1990s with the Death of Superman, a storyline which saw the character briefly killed.
Superman has also held fascination for scholars, with cultural theorists, commentators and critics alike exploring the character's impact and role in America and the wider world. Umberto Eco discussed the mythic qualities of the character in the early 1960s, and Larry Niven has pondered the implications of a sexual relationship the character might enjoy with Lois Lane.[8] The character's ownership has often been the subject of dispute, with Siegel and Shuster twice suing for the return of legal ownership. The copyright is again currently in dispute, with changes in copyright law allowing Siegel's wife and daughter to claim a share of the copyright, a move DC parent company Warner Bros. disputes.
Contents [hide]
1 Publication history
1.1 Creation
1.2 Publication
1.3 Influences
1.4 Copyright issues
2 Comic book character
2.1 Personality
3 Powers and abilities
4 Supporting cast
5 Cultural impact
5.1 Inspiring a market
5.2 Merchandising
5.3 Adaptations in other media
5.4 Musical references, parodies and homages
5.5 Literary analysis
5.6 Popularity
6 Footnotes
7 References
8 External links
[edit] Publication history
[edit] Creation
Jerry Siegel and Joe Shuster first created a bald telepathic villain bent on dominating the world. He appeared in "The Reign of the Superman", from Science Fiction #3, a science fiction fanzine that Siegel published in 1933.[9] Siegel re-wrote the character in 1933 as a hero, bearing little or no resemblance to his villainous namesake, and began a six-year quest to find a publisher. Titling it The Superman, Siegel and Shuster offered it to Consolidated Book publishing, who had published a 48 page black-and-white comic book entitled Detective Dan: Secret Operative No. 48. Although they received an encouraging letter, Consolidated never published in the comic book market again. Shuster took this to heart, and destroyed all pages of the story, the cover surviving only because Siegel rescued it from the fire. Siegel and Shuster have both reported this version of the character as being comparable to Slam Bradley, a character the pair created in 1937 for the first issue of Detective Comics.[10]
By 1934 the pair had once more re-envisioned the character. He became more of a hero in the mythic tradition, inspired by such characters as Samson and Hercules,[11] who would right the wrongs of Siegel and Shuster's times, fighting for social justice and against tyranny. It was at this stage the costume was introduced, Siegel later recalling that they created a "kind of costume and let's give him a big S on his chest, and a cape, make him as colorful as we can and as distinctive as we can."[12] The design was based in part on the costumes worn by characters in outer space settings published in pulp magazines, as well as comic strips such as Flash Gordon,[13] and also partly suggested by the traditional circus strong-man outfit.[12][14] However, the cape has been noted as being markedly different from the Victorian tradition, Gary Engle describing it as without "precedent in popular culture" in Superman at Fifty: The Persistence of a Legend.[15] The pants-over-tights outfit was soon established as the basis for many future superhero outfits. This third version of the character was given extraordinary abilities, although this time of a physical nature as opposed to the mental abilities of the villainous Superman.[12]
Although they were by now selling material to comic book publishers, notably Malcolm Wheeler-Nicholson's National Allied Publishing, the pair decided to feature this character in a comic strip format, rather than in the longer comic book story format which was establishing itself at this time. They offered it to both Max Gaines, who passed, and to United Features Syndicate, who expressed interest initially but finally rejected the strip in a letter dated February 18, 1937. However, in what historian Les Daniels describes as "an incredibly convoluted turn of events", Max Gaines ended up positioning the strip as the lead feature in Wheeler-Nicholson's new publication, Action Comics. Vin Sullivan, editor of the new book, wrote to the pair requesting that the comic strips be refashioned to suit the comic book format, requesting "eight panels a page". However Siegel and Shuster ignored this, utilising their own experience and ideas to create page layouts, with Siegel also identifying the image used for the cover of Action Comics #1, Superman's first appearance, published in June, 1938.[16]
[edit] Publication
See also: List of Superman comics
Action Comics #1 (June 1938), the début of Superman. Cover art by Joe Shuster.Superman's first appearance was in Action Comics #1, in 1938. In 1939 a self-titled series was launched. The first issue mainly reprinted adventures published in Action Comics, but despite this the book achieved greater sales.[17] 1939 also saw the publication of New York World's Fair Comics, which by Summer of 1942 became World's Finest Comics. With issue #7 of All Star Comics Superman made the first of a number of infrequent appearances, on this occasion appearing in cameo to establish his honorary membership of the Justice Society of America.[18]
Initially Jerry Siegel and Joe Shuster would provide the story and art for all the strips published. However Shuster's eyesight began to deteriorate, and the increasing appearances of the character saw an increase in the workload. This led Shuster to establish a studio to assist in the production of the art,[17] although he insisted on drawing the face of every Superman the studio produced. Outside the studio, Jack Burnley began supplying covers and stories in 1940.[19] Wayne Boring, initially employed in Shuster's studio began working for DC in his own right in 1942, providing pages for both Superman and Action Comics.[20]
The scripting duties also became shared. In late 1939 a new editorial team assumed control of the character's adventures. Whitney Ellsworth, Mort Weisinger and Jack Schiff were brought in following Vin Sullivan's departure. This new editorial team brought in Edmond Hamilton, Manly Wade Wellman and Alfred Bester, established writers of science fiction.[21] By 1943, Jerry Siegel was drafted into the army in a special celebration, and his duties there saw high contributions drop. Don Cameron and Alvin Schwartz joined the writing team, Schwartz teaming up with Wayne Boring to work on the Superman comic strip which had been launched by Siegel and Shuster in 1939.[20]
In 1945 Superboy made his début in More Fun Comics #101. The character moved to Adventure Comics in 1946, and his own title, Superboy, launched in 1949. The 1950s saw the launching of Superman's Pal Jimmy Olsen (1954) and Superman's Girlfriend Lois Lane (1958). By 1974 these titles had merged into Superman Family, although the series was cancelled in 1982. In 1986 a decision was taken to restructure the fictional universe the Superman character inhabited with other DC universe characters. This saw the publication of "Whatever Happened to the Man of Tomorrow", a two part story written by Alan Moore, with art by Curt Swan, George Perez and Kurt Schaffenberger.[22] The story was published in Superman #423 and Action Comics #583, and presented what Les Daniels notes as "the sense of loss the fans might have experienced if this had really been the last Superman tale."[23]
Superman was relaunched by writer artist John Byrne, initially in the limited series The Man of Steel (1986). 1986 also saw the cancellation of World's Finest Comics, the Superman title renamed The Adventures of Superman. A second volume of Superman was launched in 1987, running until cancellation in 2006. This cancellation saw The Adventures of Superman revert back to the Superman title. Superman: The Man of Steel was launched in 1991, running until 2003, whilst the quarterly book Superman: The Man of Tomorrow ran from 1995 to 1999. In 2003 Superman/Batman launched, followed by All Star Superman in 2005 and Superman Confidential in 2006.
[edit] Influences
See also: Cultural influences on Superman
An influence on early Superman stories is the context of the Great Depression. The left-leaning perspective of creators Shuster and Siegel is reflected in early storylines. Superman took on the role of social activist, fighting crooked businessmen and politicians and demolishing run-down tenements.[24] This is seen by comics scholar Roger Sabin as a reflection of "the liberal idealism of Franklin Roosevelt's New Deal", with Shuster and Siegal initially portraying Superman as champion to a variety of social causes.[25] In later Superman radio programs the character continued to take on such issues, tackling a version of the KKK in a 1946 broadcast.[26][27]
Siegel himself noted that the many mythic heroes which exist in the traditions of many cultures bore an influence on the character, including Hercules and Samson.[12] The character has also been seen by Scott Bukatman to be "a worthy successor to Lindhberg ... (and) also ... like Babe Ruth", and is also representative of the United States dedication to "progress and the 'new'" through his "invulnerable body ... on which history cannot be inscribed."[28] Further, given that Siegel and Schuster were noted fans of pulp science fiction,[9] it has been suggested that another influence may have been Hugo Danner. Danner was the main character of the novel Gladiator by Philip Wylie, and is possessed of same powers of the early Superman (along with many other pulp characters of the twenties and thirties).[29]
Because Siegel and Shuster were both Jewish, it is thought that their creation was partly influenced by Moses,[30][31] and other Jewish influences. Superman's Kryptonian name, "Kal-El," resembles the Hebrew words קל-אל, which means "vessel of God".[32] The suffix "el", meaning "of God"[33] is also found in the name of angels (e.g. Gabriel, Ariel); flying humanoid agents of good with super-human powers. Jewish legends of the Golem have been cited as worthy of comparison,[34] a Golem being a mythical being created to protect and serve the persecuted Jews of 16th century Prague and later revived in popular culture in reference to their suffering at the hands of the Nazis in Europe during the 1930s and 1940s. Superman is often seen as being an analogy for Jesus, being a saviour of humanity.[31][34][25][35]
Whilst the term Superman was initially coined by Nietzsche, it is unclear exactly how influential Nietzsche and his ideals were to Siegel and Schuster.[31] Les Daniels has speculated that "Siegel picked up the term from other science fiction writers who had casually employed it", further noting that "his concept is remembered hundreds of millions who may barely know who Nietzsche is."[12] However, it has also been argued that Siegel and Schuster "could not have been unaware of an idea that would dominate Hitler's National Socialism. The concept was certainly well discussed."[36] It has also been argued that in many ways Superman and the Übermensch are polar opposites.[30] Nietzsche envisioned the Übermensch as a man who had transcended the limitations of society, religion, and conventional morality while still being fundamentally human. Superman, although an alien gifted with incredible powers, chooses to honor human moral codes and social mores. Nietzsche envisioned the perfect man as being beyond moral codes; Siegel and Shuster envisioned the perfect man as holding himself to a higher standard of adherence to them.[37]
Siegel and Shuster have themselves discussed a number of influences which impacted upon the character. Both were avid readers, and this love of reading, particularly science fiction helped to drive their friendship. Siegel has noted the John Carter stories as an influence: "Carter was able to leap great distances because the planet Mars was smaller that the planet Earth; and he had great strength. I visualized the planet Krypton as a huge planet, much larger than Earth".[38] The pair were also avid collectors of comic strips in their youth, cutting them from the newspaper, with Winsor McKay's Little Nemo firing their imagination with its sense of fantasy.[39] Shuster has remarked on the artists which played an important part in the development of his own style, whilst also noting a larger influence: "Alex Raymond and Burne Hogarth were my idols—also Milt Caniff, Hal Foster, and Roy Crane. But the movies were the greatest influence on our imagination: especially the films of Douglas Fairbanks Senior."[40] Fairbanks' role as Robin Hood was certainly an inspiration, as Shuster admitted to basing Superman's stance upon scenes from the movie.[41] The movies also influenced the storytelling and page layouts,[42] whilst the city of Metropolis was named in honor of the Fritz Lang movie of the same title.[38]
[edit] Copyright issues
As part of the deal which saw Superman published in Action Comics, Siegel and Shuster sold the rights to the company in return for $130 and a contract to supply the publisher with material.[43][44] The Saturday Evening Post reported in 1940 that the pair was each being paid $75,000 a year, a fraction of Detective's millions in Superman profits.[45] Siegel and Shuster renegotiated their deal, but bad blood lingered and in 1947 Siegel and Shuster sued for their 1938 contract to be made void and the re-establishment of their ownership of the intellectual property rights to Superman. The pair also sued Detective in the same year over the rights to Superboy, which they claimed was a separate creation that Detective had published without authorization. Detective immediately fired them and took their byline off the stories, prompting a legal battle that ended in 1948, when a New York Supreme Court ruled that the 1938 contract should be upheld. However, a ruling from Justice J. Addison Young awarded them the rights to Superboy. A month after the Superboy judgement the two sides agreed on a settlement. Detective paid Siegel and Shuster $94,000 for the rights to Superboy. The pair also acknowledged in writing the company's ownership of Superman, attesting that they held rights for "all other forms of reproduction and presentation, whether now in existence or that may hereafter be created",[46] but DC refused to re-hire them.[47]
In 1973 Siegel and Shuster again launched a suit claiming ownership of Superman, this time basing the claim on the Copyright Act of 1909 which saw copyright granted for 28 years but allowed for a renewal of an extra 28 years. Their argument was that they had granted DC the copyright for only 28 years. The pair again lost this battle, both in a district court ruling of October 18, 1973 and an appeal court ruling of December 5, 1974.[48]
In 1975 after news reports of their pauper-like existences, Warner Communications gave Siegel and Shuster lifetime pensions of $20,000 per year and health care benefits. Jay Emmett, then executive vice president of Warner, was quoted in the New York Times as stating "There is no legal obligation, but I sure feel there is a moral obligation on our part."[45] In addition, any media production which includes the Superman character were to include the credit "Superman created by Jerry Siegel and Joe Shuster".[44]
Jerry Siegel, with wife Joanne and daughter Laura in 1976. Joanne and Laura Siegel filed a termination notice on Jerry Siegel's share of the copyright of Superman in 1999The year after this settlement, 1976, saw the copyright term extended again, this time for another 19 years to a total of 75 years. However, this time a clause was inserted into the extension to allow a creator to reclaim their work, reflecting the arguments Siegel and Shuster had made in 1973. The new act came into power in 1978 and allowed a reclamation window in a period based on the previous copyright term of 56 years. This meant the copyright on Superman could be reclaimed between 1994 to 1999, based on the initial publication date of 1938. Jerry Siegel having died in January 1996, his wife and daughter filed a copyright termination notice in 1999. Although Joe Shuster died in July 1992, no termination was filed at this time by his estate.[49]
1998 saw copyright extended again, with the Sonny Bono Copyright Term Extension Act. This time the copyright term was extended to 95 years, with a further window for reclamation introduced. In January of 2004 Mark Peary, nephew and legal heir to Joe Shuster's estate, filed notice of his intent to reclaim Shuster's half of the copyright, the termination effective in 2013.[49] The status of Siegel's share of the copyright is now the subject of a legal battle. Warner Bros. and the Siegels entered into discussions on how to resolve the issues raised by the termination notice, but these discussions were set aside by the Siegels and in October 2004 they filed suit alleging copyright infringement on the part of Warner Bros. Warner Bros. counter sued, alleging the termination notice contains defects amongst other arguments.[50][51] The copyright ownership of Superman currently appears uncertain, with a decision "the subject of ongoing negotiation"[44] and an outcome "still pending".[52]
A similar termination of copyright notice filed in 2002 by Siegel's wife and daughter concerning the Superboy character was ruled in their favour on March 23, 2006.[52]
[edit] Comic book character
Main article: History of Superman
See also: Kal-L
Superman, given the serial nature of comic publishing and the length of the character's existence, has evolved as a character as his adventures have increased.[53] The details of Superman's origin, relationships and abilities changed significantly during the course of the character's publication, from what is considered the Golden Age of comic books through the Modern Age. The powers and villains were developed through the 1940s, with Superman developing the ability to fly, and costumed villains introduced from 1941.[54] The character was shown as learning of the existence of Krypton in 1949. The concept itself had originally been established to the reader in 1939, in the Superman comic strip.[55]
The 1960s saw the introduction of a second Superman, Kal-L. DC had established a multiverse within the fictional universe it's characters shared. This allowed characters published in the 1940s to exist alongside updated counterparts published in the 1960s. This was explained to the reader through the notion that the two groups of characters inhabited parallel Earths. The second Superman was introduced to explain to the reader Superman's membership of both the 1940s superhero team the Justice Society of America and the 1960s superhero team the Justice League of America.[56]
Art from Superman #75 (January 1993), where Superman dies in Lois Lane's arms. Pencils by Dan Jurgens.The 1980s saw radical revisions of the character. DC Comics decided to remove the multiverse in a bid to simplify its comics line. This led to the rewriting of the back story of the characters DC published, Superman included. John Byrne rewrote Superman, removing many established conventions and characters from continuity, including Superboy and Supergirl. Byrne also re-established Superman's adoptive parents, The Kents, as characters.[57] In the previous continuity the characters had been written as having died early in Superman's life (about the time of Clark Kent's graduation from high school). The 1990s saw Superman killed by the villain Doomsday,[58] although the character was soon resurrected.[59] Superman also marries Lois Lane in 1996. In the 2000's Superman becomes a vegetarian, and his origin is again revisited in 2004.[60] In 2006 Superman is stripped of his powers,[61] although these are restored within a fictional year.[62]
[edit] Personality
In the original Siegel and Shuster stories, Superman's personality is rough and aggressive. The character was seen stepping in to stop wife beaters, profiteers, a lynch mob and gangsters, with rather rough edges and a looser moral code than audiences may be used to today.[24] Later writers have softened the character, and instilled a sense of idealism and moral code of conduct. Although not as cold-blooded as the early Batman, the Superman featured in the comics of the 1930s is unconcerned about the harm his strength may cause, tossing villainous characters in such a manner that fatalities would presumably occur, although these were seldom shown explicitly on the page. This came to an end late in 1940, when new editor Whitney Ellsworth instituted a code of conduct for his characters to follow, banning Superman from ever killing.[55]
In Superman/Batman #3, Batman thinks, "It is a remarkable dichotomy. In many ways, Clark is the most human of us all. Then...he shoots fire from the skies, and it is difficult not to think of him as a god. And how fortunate we all are that it does not occur to him."[63]
[edit] Powers and abilities
Main article: Powers and abilities of Superman
As an influential archetype of the superhero genre, Superman possesses extraordinary powers, with the character traditionally described as "faster than a speeding bullet, more powerful than a locomotive, and able to leap tall buildings in a single bound", a phrase coined by Jay Morton and first used in the Superman radio serials and Max Fleischer animated shorts of the 1940s[64] as well as the TV series of the 1950s. For most of his existence, Superman's famous arsenal of powers include flight, super-strength, invulnerability, super-speed, vision powers (including x-ray, heat, telescopic, infra-red, and microscopic vision), super-hearing, and super-breath, which enables him to freeze objects by blowing on them, as well as exert the propulsive force of high-speed winds.[65]
As originally conceived and presented in his early stories, Superman's powers were relatively limited, consisting of superhuman strength that allowed him to lift a car over his head, run at amazing speeds and leap one-eighth of a mile, as well as incredibly tough skin that could be pierced by nothing less than an exploding artillery shell.[65] Siegel and Shuster compared his strength and leaping abilities to an ant and a grasshopper.[66] When making the cartoons, the Fleischer Brothers found it difficult to keep animating him leaping and requested to DC to change his ability to flying.[67] Writers gradually increased his powers to larger extents during the Silver Age, in which Superman could fly to other worlds and galaxies and even across universes with relative ease.[65] He would often fly across the solar system to stop meteors from hitting the Earth, or sometimes just to clear his head. Writers found it increasingly difficult to write Superman stories in which the character was believably challenged,[68] so DC Comics made a series of attempts to rein the character in. The most significant attempt, John Byrne's 1986 rewrite, established several hard limits on his abilities: He barely survives a nuclear blast, and his space flights are limited by how long he can hold his breath.[69] Superman's power levels have again increased since then, with Superman currently possessing enough strength to hurl a mountain and withstand nuclear blasts with ease.
The source of Superman's powers has changed subtly over the course of his history. It was originally stated that Superman's abilities derived from his Kryptonian heritage, which made him eons more evolved than humans.[55] This was soon amended, with the source for the powers now based upon the establishment of Krypton's gravity as having been stronger than that of the Earth. This situation mirrors that of Edgar Rice Burroughs' John Carter. As Superman's powers increased, the implication that all Kryptonians had possessed the same abilities became problematic for writers, making it doubtful that a race of such beings could have been wiped out by something as trifling as an exploding planet. In part to counter this, the Superman writers established that Kryptonians, whose native star Rao had been red, only possessed superpowers under the light of a yellow sun.[70] More recent stories have attempted to find a balance between the two explanations.
Superman is most vulnerable to Kryptonite, mineral debris from Krypton transformed into radioactive material by the forces that destroyed the planet. Exposure to Kryptonite radiation nullifies Superman's powers and immobilizes him with pain; prolonged exposure will eventually kill him. The only mineral on Earth that can protect him from Kryptonite is lead, which blocks the radiation. Kryptonite was first introduced to the public in 1943 as a plot device to allow the radio serial voice actor, Bud Collyer, to take some time off.[53] Green Kryptonite is the most commonly seen form but writers introduced other forms over the years, such as red, gold, blue and black, each with its own effect.[71]
[edit] Supporting cast
Main article: Superman character and cast
Clark Kent, Superman's secret identity, was based partly on Harold Lloyd and named after Clark Gable and Kent Taylor.[72] Creators have discussed the idea of whether Superman pretends to be Clark Kent or vice versa, and at differing times in the publication either approach has been adopted.[73][74] Although typically a newspaper reporter, during the 1970s the character left the Daily Planet for a time to work for television,[74] whilst the 1980s revamp by John Byrne saw the character become somewhat more aggressive.[69] This aggressiveness has since faded with subsequent creators restoring the mild mannerisms traditional to the character.
Superman's large cast of supporting characters includes Lois Lane, perhaps the character most commonly associated with Superman, being portrayed at different times as his colleague, competitor, love interest and/or wife. Other main supporting characters include Daily Planet coworkers such as photographer Jimmy Olsen and editor Perry White, Clark Kent's adopted parents Jonathan and Martha Kent, childhood sweetheart Lana Lang and best friend Pete Ross, and former college love interest Lori Lemaris (a mermaid). Stories making reference to the possibility of Superman siring children have been featured both in and out of mainstream continuity.
Incarnations of Supergirl, Krypto the Superdog, and Superboy have also been major characters in the mythos, as well as the Justice League of America (of which Superman is usually a member). A feature shared by several supporting characters is alliterative names, especially with the initials "LL", including Lex Luthor, Lois Lane, Linda Lee, Lana Lang, Lori Lemaris and Lucy Lane,[75] alliteration being common in early comics.
Team-ups with fellow comics icon Batman are common, inspiring many stories over the years. When paired, they are often referred to as the "World's Finest" in a nod to the name of the comic book series that features many team-up stories. In 2003, DC Comics began to publish a new series featuring the two characters titled Superman/Batman.
Superman also has a rogues gallery of enemies, including his most well-known nemesis, Lex Luthor, who has been envisioned over the years in various forms as either a rogue scientific genius with a personal vendetta against Superman, or a powerful but corrupt CEO of a conglomerate called LexCorp.[76] In the 2000s, he even becomes President of the United States,[77] and has been depicted at various stages, as well as currently, as a former childhood friend of Clark Kent.
The alien android (in most incarnations) known as Brainiac is considered by Richard George to be the second most effective enemy of Superman.[78] The enemy that accomplished the most, by actually killing Superman, is the raging monster Doomsday. Darkseid, one of the most powerful beings in the DC Universe, is also a formidable nemesis in most post-crisis comics. Other enemies who have featured in various incarnations of the character, from comic books to film and television include the fifth-dimensional imp Mr. Mxyzptlk, the reverse Superman known as Bizarro and the Kryptonian criminal General Zod.
[edit] Cultural impact
Superman has come to be seen as both an American cultural icon[79][80] and the first comic book superhero. His adventures and popularity have established the character as an inspiring force within the public eye, with the character serving as inspiration for musicians, comedians and writers alike.
[edit] Inspiring a market
The character's initial success led to similar characters being created.[81][82] Batman was the first to follow, Bob Kane commenting to Vin Sullivan that given the "kind of money (Siegel and Shuster were earning) you'll have one on Monday".[83] Victor Fox, an accountant for DC, also noticed the revenue such comics generated, and commissioned Will Eisner to create a deliberately similar character to Superman. Wonder Man was published in May 1939, and although DC successfully sued, claiming plagiarism,[84] Fox had decided to cease publishing the character. Fox later had more success with the Blue Beetle. Fawcett Comics' Captain Marvel, launched in 1940, was Superman's main rival for popularity throughout the 1940s, and was again the subject of a lawsuit, which Fawcett eventually settled in 1953, a settlement which involved the cessation of the publication of the character's adventures.[85] Superhero comics are now established as the dominant genre in American comic book publishing,[86] with many thousands of characters in the tradition having been created in the years since Superman's creation.[87]
[edit] Merchandising
Superman became popular very quickly, with an additional title, Superman Quarterly quickly added. In 1940 the character was represented in the annual Macy's parade for the first time.[88] In fact Superman had become popular to the extent that in 1942, with sales of the character's three titles standing at a combined total of over 1.5 million, Time was reporting that "the Navy Department (had) ruled that Superman comic books should be included among essential supplies destined for the Marine garrison at Midway Islands."[89] The character was soon licensed by companies keen to cash in on this success through merchandising. The earliest paraphernalia appeared in 1939, a button proclaiming membership in the Supermen of America club. By 1940 the amount of merchandise available increased dramatically, with jigsaw puzzles, paper dolls, bubble gum and trading cards available, as well as wooden or metal figures. The popularity of such merchandise increased when Superman was licensed to appear in other media, and Les Daniels has written that this represents "the start of the process that media moguls of later decades would describe as 'synergy.'"[90] By the release of Superman Returns, Warner Bros. had arranged a cross promotion with Burger King,[91] and licensed many other products for sale. Superman's appeal to licensees rests upon the character's continuing popularity, cross market appeal and the status of the S-Shield, the magenta and gold S emblem Superman wears on his chest, as a fashion symbol.[92][93]
[edit] Adaptations in other media
Main article: Superman in popular culture
Christopher Reeve as Superman in Superman IIThe character of Superman has appeared in various media aside from comic books. This is in some part seen to be owing to the character's cited standing as an American cultural icon,[94] with the concept's continued popularity also being taken into consideration,[95] but is also seen in part as due to good marketing initially.[90] The character has been developed as a vehicle for serials on radio, television and film, as well as feature length motion pictures, and computer and video games have also been developed featuring the character on multiple occasions.
The first adaptation of Superman was as a daily newspaper comic strip, launching on January 16, 1939. The strip ran until May 1966, and significantly, Siegel and Shuster used the first strips to establish Superman's backstory, adding details such as the planet Krypton and Superman's father, Jor-El, concepts not yet established in the comic books.[55] Following on from the success of this was the first radio series, The Adventures of Superman, which premiered on February 12, 1940 and featured the voice of Bud Collyer as Superman. The series ran until March, 1951. Collyer was also cast as the voice of Superman in the Fleischer Studios animated cartoons, distributed via movie theatres. Seventeen shorts were produced between 1941 and 1943. By 1948 Superman was back in the movie theatres, this time in a filmed serial, Superman, with Kirk Alyn becoming the first actor to portray Superman on screen. A second serial, Atom Man vs. Superman, followed in 1950.[96] In 1951 a television series was commissioned, starring George Reeves, with the pilot episode of the series gaining a theatrical release as Superman and the Mole Men. The series ran for a 104 episodes, from 1952 - 1958. The next adaptation of Superman occurred in 1966, when Superman was adapted for the stage in the Broadway musical It's a Bird...It's a Plane...It's Superman. The show wasn't successful, closing after 128 performances,[97] although a cast recording was released as an album.[98] However, in 1975 the show was remade for television. Superman was again animated, this time for television, in the series "The New Adventures of Superman". 68 shorts were made and broadcast between 1966 and 1969. Bud Collyer again provided the voice for Superman. Then from 1973 until 1984 ABC broadcast the "Super Friends" series, this time animated by Hanna-Barbera.[99]
Superman returned to movie theatres in 1978, with director Richard Donner's Superman starring Christopher Reeve. The film spawned three sequels, Superman II (1980), Superman III (1983) and Superman IV: The Quest For Peace (1987).[100] In 1988 Superman returned to television in the Ruby Spears animated series Superman,[101] and also in Superboy, a live action series which ran from 1988 until 1992.[102] In 1993 Lois & Clark: The New Adventures of Superman premiered on television, starring Dean Cain as Superman and Teri Hatcher as Lois Lane. The series ran until 1997. Superman: The Animated Series was produced by Warner Bros. and ran from 1996 until 2000 on The WB Television Network.[103] In 2001 the Smallville television series launched, focussing on the adventures of Clark Kent as a teenager before he dons the mantle of Superman.[104] In 2006 Bryan Singer directed Superman Returns, starring Brandon Routh as Superman.[105] Superman has also featured as an inspiration for musicians, with songs by numerous artists from several generations celebrating the character.
[edit] Musical references, parodies and homages
See also: Superman in popular music
Superman has also featured as an inspiration for musicians, with songs by numerous artists from several generations celebrating the character. Donovan's Billboard Hot 100 topping single "Sunshine Superman" utilised the character in both the title and the lyric, declaring "Superman and Green Lantern got nothing on me".[106] Other tracks to reference the character include Genesis' "Land of Confusion",[107] the video to which featured a Spitting Image puppet of Ronald Reagan dressed as Superman,[108] and "Superman" by The Clique, a track later covered by R.E.M. on their 1986 album Lifes Rich Pageant. This cover is referenced by Grant Morrison in Animal Man, in which Superman meets the character, and the track comes on Animal Man's walkman immediately after.[109]
Parodies of Superman did not take long to appear, with Mighty Mouse introduced in "The Mouse of Tomorrow" animated short in 1942.[110] Whilst the character swiftly took on a life of its own, moving beyond parody, other animated characters soon took their turn to parody the character. In 1943 Bugs Bunny was featured in a short, Super-Rabbit, which sees the character gaining powers through eating fortified carrots. This short ends with Bugs stepping into a phone booth to change into a real "Superman", and emerging as a U.S. Marine.[111] In 1956 Daffy Duck assumes the mantle of "Cluck Kent" in the short "Stupor Duck", a role later reprised in various issues of the Looney Tunes comic book.[112][113] In the United Kingdom Monty Python created the character Bicycle Repairman, who fixes bicycles on a world full of Supermen, for a sketch in series of their BBC show.[114] Also on the BBC was the sit-com "My Hero", which presented Thermoman as a slightly dense Superman pastiche, attempting to save the world and pursue romantic aspirations.[115] In America, Saturday Night Live has often parodied the figure, with Margot Kidder reprising her role as Lois Lane in a 1979 episode.[116] Jerry Seinfeld, a noted Superman fan, filled his series Seinfeld with references to the character, and in 1997 asked for Superman to co-star with him in a commercial for American Express. The commercial aired during the 1998 play offs and Super Bowl, Superman animated in the style of artist Curt Swan, again at the request of Seinfeld.[117]
Superman has also been used as reference point for writers, with Steven T. Seagle's graphic novel Superman: It's a Bird exploring Seagle's feelings on his own mortality as he struggles to develop a story for a Superman tale.[118] Brad Fraser used the character as a reference point for his play Poor Super Man, with The Independent noting the central character, a gay man who has lost many friends to AIDS as someone who "identifies all the more keenly with Superman's alien-amid-deceptive-lookalikes status."[119]
[edit] Literary analysis
Superman has been interpreted and discussed in many forms in the years since his debut. The character's status as the first costumed superhero has allowed him to be used in many studies discussing the genre, Umberto Eco noting that "he can be seen as the representative of all his similars".[120] Writing in Time Magazine in 1971, Gerald Clarke stated: "Superman's enormous popularity might be looked upon as signalling the beginning of the end for the Horatio Alger myth of the self-made man." Clarke viewed the comics characters as having to continuously update in order to maintain relevance, and thus representing the mood of the nation. He regarded Superman's character in the early seventies as a comment on the modern world, which he saw as a place in which "only the man with superpowers can survive and prosper."[121] Andrew Arnold, writing in the early 21st century, has noted Superman's partial role in exploring assimilation, the character's alien status allowing the reader to explore attempts to fit in on a somewhat superficial level.[122]
A.C. Grayling, writing in The Spectator, traces Superman's stances through the decades, from his 1930s campaign against crime being relevant to a nation under the influence of Al Capone, through the 1940s and World War II, a period in which Superman helped sell war bonds,[123] and into the 1950s, where Superman explored the new technological threats. Grayling notes the period after the Cold War as being one where "matters become merely personal: the task of pitting his brawn against the brains of Lex Luthor and Brainiac appeared to be independent of bigger questions", and discusses events post 9/11, stating that as a nation "caught between the terrifying George W. Bush and the terrorist Osama bin Laden, America is in earnest need of a Saviour for everything from the minor inconveniences to the major horrors of world catastrophe. And here he is, the down-home clean-cut boy in the blue tights and red cape".[124]
Clark Kent, argued by Jules Feiffer to be the most innovative feature of SupermanScott Bukatman has discussed Superman, and the superhero in general, noting the ways in which they humanize large urban areas through their use of the space, especially in Superman's ability to soar over the large skyscrapers of Metropolis. He writes that the character "represented, in 1938, a kind of Corbusierian ideal. Superman has X-ray vision: walls become permeable, transparent. Through his benign, controlled authority, Superman renders the city open, modernist and democratic; he furthers a sense that Le Corbusier described in 1925, namely, that 'Everything is known to us'."[28]
Jules Feiffer has argued that Superman's real innovation lay in the creation of the Clark Kent persona, noting that what "made Superman extraordinary was his point of origin: Clark Kent." Feiffer develops the theme to establish Superman's popularity in simple wish fulfilment,[125] a point Siegel and Shuster themselves supported, Siegel commenting that "If you're interested in what made Superman what it is, here's one of the keys to what made it universally acceptable. Joe and I had certain inhibitions... which led to wish-fulfillment which we expressed through our interest in science fiction and our comic strip. That's where the dual-identity concept came from" and Shuster supporting that as being "why so many people could relate to it".[126]
[edit] Popularity
Superman, both the character and his various comic series, have received various awards over the years. The Reign of the Supermen is one of many storylines or works to have received a Comics Buyer's Guide Fan Award, winning the Favorite Comic Book Story category in 1993.[127] Superman came at number 2 in VH1's Top Pop Culture Icons 2004.[128] Works featuring the character have also garnered six Eisner Awards[129][130] and three Harvey Awards,[131] either for the works themselves or the creators of the works. The Superman films have, as of 2007, received a number of nominations and awards, with Christopher Reeve winning a BAFTA for his performance in Superman.[132] The Smallville television series has garnered Emmys for crew members and various other awards.[133] Superman as a character is still seen as being as relevant now as he has been in the more than sixty years of his existence.[134]
From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia
Jump to: navigation, search
This article is about the character. For other uses, see Superman (disambiguation).
Superman
Cover to Superman (2nd series) #204 (April 2004).
Pencils by Jim Lee, inks by Scott Williams.
Publisher DC Comics
First appearance Historical:
Action Comics #1
(June 1938)
Modern:
The Man of Steel #1
(July 1986)
Created by Jerry Siegel
Joe Shuster
Characteristics
Alter ego Kal-El , adopted as
Clark Joseph Kent
Homeworld Krypton
Affiliations The Daily Planet
Justice League
Team Superman
Notable aliases Gangbuster, Nightwing, Jordan Elliot, Nova, Superboy, Superman Blue, Superman Prime, Superman Red
Abilities Superhuman strength, speed, stamina, invulnerability, freezing breath, super hearing, multiple extrasensory and vision powers, longevity, flight, intelligence, and regeneration.
Superman is a comic book superhero, originally created by American writer Jerry Siegel and Canadian artist Joe Shuster and published by DC Comics. Created in 1932, and rejected by a number of publishers, the character first appeared in Action Comics #1 (June 1938). With a premise that taps adolescent fantasy, Superman is born Kal-El on the alien planet Krypton, before being rocketed to Earth as an infant by his scientist father moments before the planet's destruction. Adopted and raised by a Kansas farmer and his wife, the child is raised as Clark Kent, and imbued with a strong moral compass. Upon reaching maturity the character develops superhuman abilities, resolving to use these for the benefit of humanity. With the success of his adventures, Superman helped to create the superhero genre and establish its primacy within the American comic book.[1] Superman is today widely considered to be both one of the most famous and popular comic book superheroes of all time,[2] and an American cultural icon.[3][4][5][1]
Whilst referred to less flatteringly as "the big blue Boy Scout" by some of his fellow super-heroes,[6] Superman is hailed as "The Man of Steel", "The Man of Tomorrow", and "The Last Son of Krypton", by the general public within the comics. As Clark Kent, Superman lives among humans as a "mild-mannered reporter" for the Metropolis newspaper The Daily Planet (the Daily Star in original stories). Here Clark works alongside reporter Lois Lane, with whom he is romantically linked. This relationship has been consummated by marriage on numerous occasions across varying media, and the union is now firmly established within the current mainstream comics continuity.
The character's cast, powers and trappings have slowly expanded throughout the years. Superman's backstory was altered to allow for adventures as Superboy, and other survivors of Krypton were discovered, including Supergirl and Krypto the Superdog. In addition, Superman has been licensed and adapted into a variety of media, from radio to television and film. The motion picture Superman Returns was released in 2006, with a performance at the international box office which exceeded expectations.[7] The character has been revamped and updated, most recently in 1986. John Byrne recreated the character, reducing Superman's powers and erasing several characters from the canon in a move which attracted media attention. Press coverage was again garnered in the 1990s with the Death of Superman, a storyline which saw the character briefly killed.
Superman has also held fascination for scholars, with cultural theorists, commentators and critics alike exploring the character's impact and role in America and the wider world. Umberto Eco discussed the mythic qualities of the character in the early 1960s, and Larry Niven has pondered the implications of a sexual relationship the character might enjoy with Lois Lane.[8] The character's ownership has often been the subject of dispute, with Siegel and Shuster twice suing for the return of legal ownership. The copyright is again currently in dispute, with changes in copyright law allowing Siegel's wife and daughter to claim a share of the copyright, a move DC parent company Warner Bros. disputes.
Contents [hide]
1 Publication history
1.1 Creation
1.2 Publication
1.3 Influences
1.4 Copyright issues
2 Comic book character
2.1 Personality
3 Powers and abilities
4 Supporting cast
5 Cultural impact
5.1 Inspiring a market
5.2 Merchandising
5.3 Adaptations in other media
5.4 Musical references, parodies and homages
5.5 Literary analysis
5.6 Popularity
6 Footnotes
7 References
8 External links
[edit] Publication history
[edit] Creation
Jerry Siegel and Joe Shuster first created a bald telepathic villain bent on dominating the world. He appeared in "The Reign of the Superman", from Science Fiction #3, a science fiction fanzine that Siegel published in 1933.[9] Siegel re-wrote the character in 1933 as a hero, bearing little or no resemblance to his villainous namesake, and began a six-year quest to find a publisher. Titling it The Superman, Siegel and Shuster offered it to Consolidated Book publishing, who had published a 48 page black-and-white comic book entitled Detective Dan: Secret Operative No. 48. Although they received an encouraging letter, Consolidated never published in the comic book market again. Shuster took this to heart, and destroyed all pages of the story, the cover surviving only because Siegel rescued it from the fire. Siegel and Shuster have both reported this version of the character as being comparable to Slam Bradley, a character the pair created in 1937 for the first issue of Detective Comics.[10]
By 1934 the pair had once more re-envisioned the character. He became more of a hero in the mythic tradition, inspired by such characters as Samson and Hercules,[11] who would right the wrongs of Siegel and Shuster's times, fighting for social justice and against tyranny. It was at this stage the costume was introduced, Siegel later recalling that they created a "kind of costume and let's give him a big S on his chest, and a cape, make him as colorful as we can and as distinctive as we can."[12] The design was based in part on the costumes worn by characters in outer space settings published in pulp magazines, as well as comic strips such as Flash Gordon,[13] and also partly suggested by the traditional circus strong-man outfit.[12][14] However, the cape has been noted as being markedly different from the Victorian tradition, Gary Engle describing it as without "precedent in popular culture" in Superman at Fifty: The Persistence of a Legend.[15] The pants-over-tights outfit was soon established as the basis for many future superhero outfits. This third version of the character was given extraordinary abilities, although this time of a physical nature as opposed to the mental abilities of the villainous Superman.[12]
Although they were by now selling material to comic book publishers, notably Malcolm Wheeler-Nicholson's National Allied Publishing, the pair decided to feature this character in a comic strip format, rather than in the longer comic book story format which was establishing itself at this time. They offered it to both Max Gaines, who passed, and to United Features Syndicate, who expressed interest initially but finally rejected the strip in a letter dated February 18, 1937. However, in what historian Les Daniels describes as "an incredibly convoluted turn of events", Max Gaines ended up positioning the strip as the lead feature in Wheeler-Nicholson's new publication, Action Comics. Vin Sullivan, editor of the new book, wrote to the pair requesting that the comic strips be refashioned to suit the comic book format, requesting "eight panels a page". However Siegel and Shuster ignored this, utilising their own experience and ideas to create page layouts, with Siegel also identifying the image used for the cover of Action Comics #1, Superman's first appearance, published in June, 1938.[16]
[edit] Publication
See also: List of Superman comics
Action Comics #1 (June 1938), the début of Superman. Cover art by Joe Shuster.Superman's first appearance was in Action Comics #1, in 1938. In 1939 a self-titled series was launched. The first issue mainly reprinted adventures published in Action Comics, but despite this the book achieved greater sales.[17] 1939 also saw the publication of New York World's Fair Comics, which by Summer of 1942 became World's Finest Comics. With issue #7 of All Star Comics Superman made the first of a number of infrequent appearances, on this occasion appearing in cameo to establish his honorary membership of the Justice Society of America.[18]
Initially Jerry Siegel and Joe Shuster would provide the story and art for all the strips published. However Shuster's eyesight began to deteriorate, and the increasing appearances of the character saw an increase in the workload. This led Shuster to establish a studio to assist in the production of the art,[17] although he insisted on drawing the face of every Superman the studio produced. Outside the studio, Jack Burnley began supplying covers and stories in 1940.[19] Wayne Boring, initially employed in Shuster's studio began working for DC in his own right in 1942, providing pages for both Superman and Action Comics.[20]
The scripting duties also became shared. In late 1939 a new editorial team assumed control of the character's adventures. Whitney Ellsworth, Mort Weisinger and Jack Schiff were brought in following Vin Sullivan's departure. This new editorial team brought in Edmond Hamilton, Manly Wade Wellman and Alfred Bester, established writers of science fiction.[21] By 1943, Jerry Siegel was drafted into the army in a special celebration, and his duties there saw high contributions drop. Don Cameron and Alvin Schwartz joined the writing team, Schwartz teaming up with Wayne Boring to work on the Superman comic strip which had been launched by Siegel and Shuster in 1939.[20]
In 1945 Superboy made his début in More Fun Comics #101. The character moved to Adventure Comics in 1946, and his own title, Superboy, launched in 1949. The 1950s saw the launching of Superman's Pal Jimmy Olsen (1954) and Superman's Girlfriend Lois Lane (1958). By 1974 these titles had merged into Superman Family, although the series was cancelled in 1982. In 1986 a decision was taken to restructure the fictional universe the Superman character inhabited with other DC universe characters. This saw the publication of "Whatever Happened to the Man of Tomorrow", a two part story written by Alan Moore, with art by Curt Swan, George Perez and Kurt Schaffenberger.[22] The story was published in Superman #423 and Action Comics #583, and presented what Les Daniels notes as "the sense of loss the fans might have experienced if this had really been the last Superman tale."[23]
Superman was relaunched by writer artist John Byrne, initially in the limited series The Man of Steel (1986). 1986 also saw the cancellation of World's Finest Comics, the Superman title renamed The Adventures of Superman. A second volume of Superman was launched in 1987, running until cancellation in 2006. This cancellation saw The Adventures of Superman revert back to the Superman title. Superman: The Man of Steel was launched in 1991, running until 2003, whilst the quarterly book Superman: The Man of Tomorrow ran from 1995 to 1999. In 2003 Superman/Batman launched, followed by All Star Superman in 2005 and Superman Confidential in 2006.
[edit] Influences
See also: Cultural influences on Superman
An influence on early Superman stories is the context of the Great Depression. The left-leaning perspective of creators Shuster and Siegel is reflected in early storylines. Superman took on the role of social activist, fighting crooked businessmen and politicians and demolishing run-down tenements.[24] This is seen by comics scholar Roger Sabin as a reflection of "the liberal idealism of Franklin Roosevelt's New Deal", with Shuster and Siegal initially portraying Superman as champion to a variety of social causes.[25] In later Superman radio programs the character continued to take on such issues, tackling a version of the KKK in a 1946 broadcast.[26][27]
Siegel himself noted that the many mythic heroes which exist in the traditions of many cultures bore an influence on the character, including Hercules and Samson.[12] The character has also been seen by Scott Bukatman to be "a worthy successor to Lindhberg ... (and) also ... like Babe Ruth", and is also representative of the United States dedication to "progress and the 'new'" through his "invulnerable body ... on which history cannot be inscribed."[28] Further, given that Siegel and Schuster were noted fans of pulp science fiction,[9] it has been suggested that another influence may have been Hugo Danner. Danner was the main character of the novel Gladiator by Philip Wylie, and is possessed of same powers of the early Superman (along with many other pulp characters of the twenties and thirties).[29]
Because Siegel and Shuster were both Jewish, it is thought that their creation was partly influenced by Moses,[30][31] and other Jewish influences. Superman's Kryptonian name, "Kal-El," resembles the Hebrew words קל-אל, which means "vessel of God".[32] The suffix "el", meaning "of God"[33] is also found in the name of angels (e.g. Gabriel, Ariel); flying humanoid agents of good with super-human powers. Jewish legends of the Golem have been cited as worthy of comparison,[34] a Golem being a mythical being created to protect and serve the persecuted Jews of 16th century Prague and later revived in popular culture in reference to their suffering at the hands of the Nazis in Europe during the 1930s and 1940s. Superman is often seen as being an analogy for Jesus, being a saviour of humanity.[31][34][25][35]
Whilst the term Superman was initially coined by Nietzsche, it is unclear exactly how influential Nietzsche and his ideals were to Siegel and Schuster.[31] Les Daniels has speculated that "Siegel picked up the term from other science fiction writers who had casually employed it", further noting that "his concept is remembered hundreds of millions who may barely know who Nietzsche is."[12] However, it has also been argued that Siegel and Schuster "could not have been unaware of an idea that would dominate Hitler's National Socialism. The concept was certainly well discussed."[36] It has also been argued that in many ways Superman and the Übermensch are polar opposites.[30] Nietzsche envisioned the Übermensch as a man who had transcended the limitations of society, religion, and conventional morality while still being fundamentally human. Superman, although an alien gifted with incredible powers, chooses to honor human moral codes and social mores. Nietzsche envisioned the perfect man as being beyond moral codes; Siegel and Shuster envisioned the perfect man as holding himself to a higher standard of adherence to them.[37]
Siegel and Shuster have themselves discussed a number of influences which impacted upon the character. Both were avid readers, and this love of reading, particularly science fiction helped to drive their friendship. Siegel has noted the John Carter stories as an influence: "Carter was able to leap great distances because the planet Mars was smaller that the planet Earth; and he had great strength. I visualized the planet Krypton as a huge planet, much larger than Earth".[38] The pair were also avid collectors of comic strips in their youth, cutting them from the newspaper, with Winsor McKay's Little Nemo firing their imagination with its sense of fantasy.[39] Shuster has remarked on the artists which played an important part in the development of his own style, whilst also noting a larger influence: "Alex Raymond and Burne Hogarth were my idols—also Milt Caniff, Hal Foster, and Roy Crane. But the movies were the greatest influence on our imagination: especially the films of Douglas Fairbanks Senior."[40] Fairbanks' role as Robin Hood was certainly an inspiration, as Shuster admitted to basing Superman's stance upon scenes from the movie.[41] The movies also influenced the storytelling and page layouts,[42] whilst the city of Metropolis was named in honor of the Fritz Lang movie of the same title.[38]
[edit] Copyright issues
As part of the deal which saw Superman published in Action Comics, Siegel and Shuster sold the rights to the company in return for $130 and a contract to supply the publisher with material.[43][44] The Saturday Evening Post reported in 1940 that the pair was each being paid $75,000 a year, a fraction of Detective's millions in Superman profits.[45] Siegel and Shuster renegotiated their deal, but bad blood lingered and in 1947 Siegel and Shuster sued for their 1938 contract to be made void and the re-establishment of their ownership of the intellectual property rights to Superman. The pair also sued Detective in the same year over the rights to Superboy, which they claimed was a separate creation that Detective had published without authorization. Detective immediately fired them and took their byline off the stories, prompting a legal battle that ended in 1948, when a New York Supreme Court ruled that the 1938 contract should be upheld. However, a ruling from Justice J. Addison Young awarded them the rights to Superboy. A month after the Superboy judgement the two sides agreed on a settlement. Detective paid Siegel and Shuster $94,000 for the rights to Superboy. The pair also acknowledged in writing the company's ownership of Superman, attesting that they held rights for "all other forms of reproduction and presentation, whether now in existence or that may hereafter be created",[46] but DC refused to re-hire them.[47]
In 1973 Siegel and Shuster again launched a suit claiming ownership of Superman, this time basing the claim on the Copyright Act of 1909 which saw copyright granted for 28 years but allowed for a renewal of an extra 28 years. Their argument was that they had granted DC the copyright for only 28 years. The pair again lost this battle, both in a district court ruling of October 18, 1973 and an appeal court ruling of December 5, 1974.[48]
In 1975 after news reports of their pauper-like existences, Warner Communications gave Siegel and Shuster lifetime pensions of $20,000 per year and health care benefits. Jay Emmett, then executive vice president of Warner, was quoted in the New York Times as stating "There is no legal obligation, but I sure feel there is a moral obligation on our part."[45] In addition, any media production which includes the Superman character were to include the credit "Superman created by Jerry Siegel and Joe Shuster".[44]
Jerry Siegel, with wife Joanne and daughter Laura in 1976. Joanne and Laura Siegel filed a termination notice on Jerry Siegel's share of the copyright of Superman in 1999The year after this settlement, 1976, saw the copyright term extended again, this time for another 19 years to a total of 75 years. However, this time a clause was inserted into the extension to allow a creator to reclaim their work, reflecting the arguments Siegel and Shuster had made in 1973. The new act came into power in 1978 and allowed a reclamation window in a period based on the previous copyright term of 56 years. This meant the copyright on Superman could be reclaimed between 1994 to 1999, based on the initial publication date of 1938. Jerry Siegel having died in January 1996, his wife and daughter filed a copyright termination notice in 1999. Although Joe Shuster died in July 1992, no termination was filed at this time by his estate.[49]
1998 saw copyright extended again, with the Sonny Bono Copyright Term Extension Act. This time the copyright term was extended to 95 years, with a further window for reclamation introduced. In January of 2004 Mark Peary, nephew and legal heir to Joe Shuster's estate, filed notice of his intent to reclaim Shuster's half of the copyright, the termination effective in 2013.[49] The status of Siegel's share of the copyright is now the subject of a legal battle. Warner Bros. and the Siegels entered into discussions on how to resolve the issues raised by the termination notice, but these discussions were set aside by the Siegels and in October 2004 they filed suit alleging copyright infringement on the part of Warner Bros. Warner Bros. counter sued, alleging the termination notice contains defects amongst other arguments.[50][51] The copyright ownership of Superman currently appears uncertain, with a decision "the subject of ongoing negotiation"[44] and an outcome "still pending".[52]
A similar termination of copyright notice filed in 2002 by Siegel's wife and daughter concerning the Superboy character was ruled in their favour on March 23, 2006.[52]
[edit] Comic book character
Main article: History of Superman
See also: Kal-L
Superman, given the serial nature of comic publishing and the length of the character's existence, has evolved as a character as his adventures have increased.[53] The details of Superman's origin, relationships and abilities changed significantly during the course of the character's publication, from what is considered the Golden Age of comic books through the Modern Age. The powers and villains were developed through the 1940s, with Superman developing the ability to fly, and costumed villains introduced from 1941.[54] The character was shown as learning of the existence of Krypton in 1949. The concept itself had originally been established to the reader in 1939, in the Superman comic strip.[55]
The 1960s saw the introduction of a second Superman, Kal-L. DC had established a multiverse within the fictional universe it's characters shared. This allowed characters published in the 1940s to exist alongside updated counterparts published in the 1960s. This was explained to the reader through the notion that the two groups of characters inhabited parallel Earths. The second Superman was introduced to explain to the reader Superman's membership of both the 1940s superhero team the Justice Society of America and the 1960s superhero team the Justice League of America.[56]
Art from Superman #75 (January 1993), where Superman dies in Lois Lane's arms. Pencils by Dan Jurgens.The 1980s saw radical revisions of the character. DC Comics decided to remove the multiverse in a bid to simplify its comics line. This led to the rewriting of the back story of the characters DC published, Superman included. John Byrne rewrote Superman, removing many established conventions and characters from continuity, including Superboy and Supergirl. Byrne also re-established Superman's adoptive parents, The Kents, as characters.[57] In the previous continuity the characters had been written as having died early in Superman's life (about the time of Clark Kent's graduation from high school). The 1990s saw Superman killed by the villain Doomsday,[58] although the character was soon resurrected.[59] Superman also marries Lois Lane in 1996. In the 2000's Superman becomes a vegetarian, and his origin is again revisited in 2004.[60] In 2006 Superman is stripped of his powers,[61] although these are restored within a fictional year.[62]
[edit] Personality
In the original Siegel and Shuster stories, Superman's personality is rough and aggressive. The character was seen stepping in to stop wife beaters, profiteers, a lynch mob and gangsters, with rather rough edges and a looser moral code than audiences may be used to today.[24] Later writers have softened the character, and instilled a sense of idealism and moral code of conduct. Although not as cold-blooded as the early Batman, the Superman featured in the comics of the 1930s is unconcerned about the harm his strength may cause, tossing villainous characters in such a manner that fatalities would presumably occur, although these were seldom shown explicitly on the page. This came to an end late in 1940, when new editor Whitney Ellsworth instituted a code of conduct for his characters to follow, banning Superman from ever killing.[55]
In Superman/Batman #3, Batman thinks, "It is a remarkable dichotomy. In many ways, Clark is the most human of us all. Then...he shoots fire from the skies, and it is difficult not to think of him as a god. And how fortunate we all are that it does not occur to him."[63]
[edit] Powers and abilities
Main article: Powers and abilities of Superman
As an influential archetype of the superhero genre, Superman possesses extraordinary powers, with the character traditionally described as "faster than a speeding bullet, more powerful than a locomotive, and able to leap tall buildings in a single bound", a phrase coined by Jay Morton and first used in the Superman radio serials and Max Fleischer animated shorts of the 1940s[64] as well as the TV series of the 1950s. For most of his existence, Superman's famous arsenal of powers include flight, super-strength, invulnerability, super-speed, vision powers (including x-ray, heat, telescopic, infra-red, and microscopic vision), super-hearing, and super-breath, which enables him to freeze objects by blowing on them, as well as exert the propulsive force of high-speed winds.[65]
As originally conceived and presented in his early stories, Superman's powers were relatively limited, consisting of superhuman strength that allowed him to lift a car over his head, run at amazing speeds and leap one-eighth of a mile, as well as incredibly tough skin that could be pierced by nothing less than an exploding artillery shell.[65] Siegel and Shuster compared his strength and leaping abilities to an ant and a grasshopper.[66] When making the cartoons, the Fleischer Brothers found it difficult to keep animating him leaping and requested to DC to change his ability to flying.[67] Writers gradually increased his powers to larger extents during the Silver Age, in which Superman could fly to other worlds and galaxies and even across universes with relative ease.[65] He would often fly across the solar system to stop meteors from hitting the Earth, or sometimes just to clear his head. Writers found it increasingly difficult to write Superman stories in which the character was believably challenged,[68] so DC Comics made a series of attempts to rein the character in. The most significant attempt, John Byrne's 1986 rewrite, established several hard limits on his abilities: He barely survives a nuclear blast, and his space flights are limited by how long he can hold his breath.[69] Superman's power levels have again increased since then, with Superman currently possessing enough strength to hurl a mountain and withstand nuclear blasts with ease.
The source of Superman's powers has changed subtly over the course of his history. It was originally stated that Superman's abilities derived from his Kryptonian heritage, which made him eons more evolved than humans.[55] This was soon amended, with the source for the powers now based upon the establishment of Krypton's gravity as having been stronger than that of the Earth. This situation mirrors that of Edgar Rice Burroughs' John Carter. As Superman's powers increased, the implication that all Kryptonians had possessed the same abilities became problematic for writers, making it doubtful that a race of such beings could have been wiped out by something as trifling as an exploding planet. In part to counter this, the Superman writers established that Kryptonians, whose native star Rao had been red, only possessed superpowers under the light of a yellow sun.[70] More recent stories have attempted to find a balance between the two explanations.
Superman is most vulnerable to Kryptonite, mineral debris from Krypton transformed into radioactive material by the forces that destroyed the planet. Exposure to Kryptonite radiation nullifies Superman's powers and immobilizes him with pain; prolonged exposure will eventually kill him. The only mineral on Earth that can protect him from Kryptonite is lead, which blocks the radiation. Kryptonite was first introduced to the public in 1943 as a plot device to allow the radio serial voice actor, Bud Collyer, to take some time off.[53] Green Kryptonite is the most commonly seen form but writers introduced other forms over the years, such as red, gold, blue and black, each with its own effect.[71]
[edit] Supporting cast
Main article: Superman character and cast
Clark Kent, Superman's secret identity, was based partly on Harold Lloyd and named after Clark Gable and Kent Taylor.[72] Creators have discussed the idea of whether Superman pretends to be Clark Kent or vice versa, and at differing times in the publication either approach has been adopted.[73][74] Although typically a newspaper reporter, during the 1970s the character left the Daily Planet for a time to work for television,[74] whilst the 1980s revamp by John Byrne saw the character become somewhat more aggressive.[69] This aggressiveness has since faded with subsequent creators restoring the mild mannerisms traditional to the character.
Superman's large cast of supporting characters includes Lois Lane, perhaps the character most commonly associated with Superman, being portrayed at different times as his colleague, competitor, love interest and/or wife. Other main supporting characters include Daily Planet coworkers such as photographer Jimmy Olsen and editor Perry White, Clark Kent's adopted parents Jonathan and Martha Kent, childhood sweetheart Lana Lang and best friend Pete Ross, and former college love interest Lori Lemaris (a mermaid). Stories making reference to the possibility of Superman siring children have been featured both in and out of mainstream continuity.
Incarnations of Supergirl, Krypto the Superdog, and Superboy have also been major characters in the mythos, as well as the Justice League of America (of which Superman is usually a member). A feature shared by several supporting characters is alliterative names, especially with the initials "LL", including Lex Luthor, Lois Lane, Linda Lee, Lana Lang, Lori Lemaris and Lucy Lane,[75] alliteration being common in early comics.
Team-ups with fellow comics icon Batman are common, inspiring many stories over the years. When paired, they are often referred to as the "World's Finest" in a nod to the name of the comic book series that features many team-up stories. In 2003, DC Comics began to publish a new series featuring the two characters titled Superman/Batman.
Superman also has a rogues gallery of enemies, including his most well-known nemesis, Lex Luthor, who has been envisioned over the years in various forms as either a rogue scientific genius with a personal vendetta against Superman, or a powerful but corrupt CEO of a conglomerate called LexCorp.[76] In the 2000s, he even becomes President of the United States,[77] and has been depicted at various stages, as well as currently, as a former childhood friend of Clark Kent.
The alien android (in most incarnations) known as Brainiac is considered by Richard George to be the second most effective enemy of Superman.[78] The enemy that accomplished the most, by actually killing Superman, is the raging monster Doomsday. Darkseid, one of the most powerful beings in the DC Universe, is also a formidable nemesis in most post-crisis comics. Other enemies who have featured in various incarnations of the character, from comic books to film and television include the fifth-dimensional imp Mr. Mxyzptlk, the reverse Superman known as Bizarro and the Kryptonian criminal General Zod.
[edit] Cultural impact
Superman has come to be seen as both an American cultural icon[79][80] and the first comic book superhero. His adventures and popularity have established the character as an inspiring force within the public eye, with the character serving as inspiration for musicians, comedians and writers alike.
[edit] Inspiring a market
The character's initial success led to similar characters being created.[81][82] Batman was the first to follow, Bob Kane commenting to Vin Sullivan that given the "kind of money (Siegel and Shuster were earning) you'll have one on Monday".[83] Victor Fox, an accountant for DC, also noticed the revenue such comics generated, and commissioned Will Eisner to create a deliberately similar character to Superman. Wonder Man was published in May 1939, and although DC successfully sued, claiming plagiarism,[84] Fox had decided to cease publishing the character. Fox later had more success with the Blue Beetle. Fawcett Comics' Captain Marvel, launched in 1940, was Superman's main rival for popularity throughout the 1940s, and was again the subject of a lawsuit, which Fawcett eventually settled in 1953, a settlement which involved the cessation of the publication of the character's adventures.[85] Superhero comics are now established as the dominant genre in American comic book publishing,[86] with many thousands of characters in the tradition having been created in the years since Superman's creation.[87]
[edit] Merchandising
Superman became popular very quickly, with an additional title, Superman Quarterly quickly added. In 1940 the character was represented in the annual Macy's parade for the first time.[88] In fact Superman had become popular to the extent that in 1942, with sales of the character's three titles standing at a combined total of over 1.5 million, Time was reporting that "the Navy Department (had) ruled that Superman comic books should be included among essential supplies destined for the Marine garrison at Midway Islands."[89] The character was soon licensed by companies keen to cash in on this success through merchandising. The earliest paraphernalia appeared in 1939, a button proclaiming membership in the Supermen of America club. By 1940 the amount of merchandise available increased dramatically, with jigsaw puzzles, paper dolls, bubble gum and trading cards available, as well as wooden or metal figures. The popularity of such merchandise increased when Superman was licensed to appear in other media, and Les Daniels has written that this represents "the start of the process that media moguls of later decades would describe as 'synergy.'"[90] By the release of Superman Returns, Warner Bros. had arranged a cross promotion with Burger King,[91] and licensed many other products for sale. Superman's appeal to licensees rests upon the character's continuing popularity, cross market appeal and the status of the S-Shield, the magenta and gold S emblem Superman wears on his chest, as a fashion symbol.[92][93]
[edit] Adaptations in other media
Main article: Superman in popular culture
Christopher Reeve as Superman in Superman IIThe character of Superman has appeared in various media aside from comic books. This is in some part seen to be owing to the character's cited standing as an American cultural icon,[94] with the concept's continued popularity also being taken into consideration,[95] but is also seen in part as due to good marketing initially.[90] The character has been developed as a vehicle for serials on radio, television and film, as well as feature length motion pictures, and computer and video games have also been developed featuring the character on multiple occasions.
The first adaptation of Superman was as a daily newspaper comic strip, launching on January 16, 1939. The strip ran until May 1966, and significantly, Siegel and Shuster used the first strips to establish Superman's backstory, adding details such as the planet Krypton and Superman's father, Jor-El, concepts not yet established in the comic books.[55] Following on from the success of this was the first radio series, The Adventures of Superman, which premiered on February 12, 1940 and featured the voice of Bud Collyer as Superman. The series ran until March, 1951. Collyer was also cast as the voice of Superman in the Fleischer Studios animated cartoons, distributed via movie theatres. Seventeen shorts were produced between 1941 and 1943. By 1948 Superman was back in the movie theatres, this time in a filmed serial, Superman, with Kirk Alyn becoming the first actor to portray Superman on screen. A second serial, Atom Man vs. Superman, followed in 1950.[96] In 1951 a television series was commissioned, starring George Reeves, with the pilot episode of the series gaining a theatrical release as Superman and the Mole Men. The series ran for a 104 episodes, from 1952 - 1958. The next adaptation of Superman occurred in 1966, when Superman was adapted for the stage in the Broadway musical It's a Bird...It's a Plane...It's Superman. The show wasn't successful, closing after 128 performances,[97] although a cast recording was released as an album.[98] However, in 1975 the show was remade for television. Superman was again animated, this time for television, in the series "The New Adventures of Superman". 68 shorts were made and broadcast between 1966 and 1969. Bud Collyer again provided the voice for Superman. Then from 1973 until 1984 ABC broadcast the "Super Friends" series, this time animated by Hanna-Barbera.[99]
Superman returned to movie theatres in 1978, with director Richard Donner's Superman starring Christopher Reeve. The film spawned three sequels, Superman II (1980), Superman III (1983) and Superman IV: The Quest For Peace (1987).[100] In 1988 Superman returned to television in the Ruby Spears animated series Superman,[101] and also in Superboy, a live action series which ran from 1988 until 1992.[102] In 1993 Lois & Clark: The New Adventures of Superman premiered on television, starring Dean Cain as Superman and Teri Hatcher as Lois Lane. The series ran until 1997. Superman: The Animated Series was produced by Warner Bros. and ran from 1996 until 2000 on The WB Television Network.[103] In 2001 the Smallville television series launched, focussing on the adventures of Clark Kent as a teenager before he dons the mantle of Superman.[104] In 2006 Bryan Singer directed Superman Returns, starring Brandon Routh as Superman.[105] Superman has also featured as an inspiration for musicians, with songs by numerous artists from several generations celebrating the character.
[edit] Musical references, parodies and homages
See also: Superman in popular music
Superman has also featured as an inspiration for musicians, with songs by numerous artists from several generations celebrating the character. Donovan's Billboard Hot 100 topping single "Sunshine Superman" utilised the character in both the title and the lyric, declaring "Superman and Green Lantern got nothing on me".[106] Other tracks to reference the character include Genesis' "Land of Confusion",[107] the video to which featured a Spitting Image puppet of Ronald Reagan dressed as Superman,[108] and "Superman" by The Clique, a track later covered by R.E.M. on their 1986 album Lifes Rich Pageant. This cover is referenced by Grant Morrison in Animal Man, in which Superman meets the character, and the track comes on Animal Man's walkman immediately after.[109]
Parodies of Superman did not take long to appear, with Mighty Mouse introduced in "The Mouse of Tomorrow" animated short in 1942.[110] Whilst the character swiftly took on a life of its own, moving beyond parody, other animated characters soon took their turn to parody the character. In 1943 Bugs Bunny was featured in a short, Super-Rabbit, which sees the character gaining powers through eating fortified carrots. This short ends with Bugs stepping into a phone booth to change into a real "Superman", and emerging as a U.S. Marine.[111] In 1956 Daffy Duck assumes the mantle of "Cluck Kent" in the short "Stupor Duck", a role later reprised in various issues of the Looney Tunes comic book.[112][113] In the United Kingdom Monty Python created the character Bicycle Repairman, who fixes bicycles on a world full of Supermen, for a sketch in series of their BBC show.[114] Also on the BBC was the sit-com "My Hero", which presented Thermoman as a slightly dense Superman pastiche, attempting to save the world and pursue romantic aspirations.[115] In America, Saturday Night Live has often parodied the figure, with Margot Kidder reprising her role as Lois Lane in a 1979 episode.[116] Jerry Seinfeld, a noted Superman fan, filled his series Seinfeld with references to the character, and in 1997 asked for Superman to co-star with him in a commercial for American Express. The commercial aired during the 1998 play offs and Super Bowl, Superman animated in the style of artist Curt Swan, again at the request of Seinfeld.[117]
Superman has also been used as reference point for writers, with Steven T. Seagle's graphic novel Superman: It's a Bird exploring Seagle's feelings on his own mortality as he struggles to develop a story for a Superman tale.[118] Brad Fraser used the character as a reference point for his play Poor Super Man, with The Independent noting the central character, a gay man who has lost many friends to AIDS as someone who "identifies all the more keenly with Superman's alien-amid-deceptive-lookalikes status."[119]
[edit] Literary analysis
Superman has been interpreted and discussed in many forms in the years since his debut. The character's status as the first costumed superhero has allowed him to be used in many studies discussing the genre, Umberto Eco noting that "he can be seen as the representative of all his similars".[120] Writing in Time Magazine in 1971, Gerald Clarke stated: "Superman's enormous popularity might be looked upon as signalling the beginning of the end for the Horatio Alger myth of the self-made man." Clarke viewed the comics characters as having to continuously update in order to maintain relevance, and thus representing the mood of the nation. He regarded Superman's character in the early seventies as a comment on the modern world, which he saw as a place in which "only the man with superpowers can survive and prosper."[121] Andrew Arnold, writing in the early 21st century, has noted Superman's partial role in exploring assimilation, the character's alien status allowing the reader to explore attempts to fit in on a somewhat superficial level.[122]
A.C. Grayling, writing in The Spectator, traces Superman's stances through the decades, from his 1930s campaign against crime being relevant to a nation under the influence of Al Capone, through the 1940s and World War II, a period in which Superman helped sell war bonds,[123] and into the 1950s, where Superman explored the new technological threats. Grayling notes the period after the Cold War as being one where "matters become merely personal: the task of pitting his brawn against the brains of Lex Luthor and Brainiac appeared to be independent of bigger questions", and discusses events post 9/11, stating that as a nation "caught between the terrifying George W. Bush and the terrorist Osama bin Laden, America is in earnest need of a Saviour for everything from the minor inconveniences to the major horrors of world catastrophe. And here he is, the down-home clean-cut boy in the blue tights and red cape".[124]
Clark Kent, argued by Jules Feiffer to be the most innovative feature of SupermanScott Bukatman has discussed Superman, and the superhero in general, noting the ways in which they humanize large urban areas through their use of the space, especially in Superman's ability to soar over the large skyscrapers of Metropolis. He writes that the character "represented, in 1938, a kind of Corbusierian ideal. Superman has X-ray vision: walls become permeable, transparent. Through his benign, controlled authority, Superman renders the city open, modernist and democratic; he furthers a sense that Le Corbusier described in 1925, namely, that 'Everything is known to us'."[28]
Jules Feiffer has argued that Superman's real innovation lay in the creation of the Clark Kent persona, noting that what "made Superman extraordinary was his point of origin: Clark Kent." Feiffer develops the theme to establish Superman's popularity in simple wish fulfilment,[125] a point Siegel and Shuster themselves supported, Siegel commenting that "If you're interested in what made Superman what it is, here's one of the keys to what made it universally acceptable. Joe and I had certain inhibitions... which led to wish-fulfillment which we expressed through our interest in science fiction and our comic strip. That's where the dual-identity concept came from" and Shuster supporting that as being "why so many people could relate to it".[126]
[edit] Popularity
Superman, both the character and his various comic series, have received various awards over the years. The Reign of the Supermen is one of many storylines or works to have received a Comics Buyer's Guide Fan Award, winning the Favorite Comic Book Story category in 1993.[127] Superman came at number 2 in VH1's Top Pop Culture Icons 2004.[128] Works featuring the character have also garnered six Eisner Awards[129][130] and three Harvey Awards,[131] either for the works themselves or the creators of the works. The Superman films have, as of 2007, received a number of nominations and awards, with Christopher Reeve winning a BAFTA for his performance in Superman.[132] The Smallville television series has garnered Emmys for crew members and various other awards.[133] Superman as a character is still seen as being as relevant now as he has been in the more than sixty years of his existence.[134]
- Mood:
blah
Charles Milles Manson (born November 12, 1934 as Charles Milles Maddox) was the founder and leader of the "Manson Family," an alleged religious cult [1] whose members he commanded to commit the August, 1969, Tate-LaBianca murders in Los Angeles. He is currently an inmate at Corcoran State Prison in California, having been denied parole many times.
Manson has spent most of his adult life in prison, initially for offenses such as car theft, forgery, credit card fraud and pimping. In the late 1960s, he migrated to California, wanting to become a musician; instead, he befriended the young, disenfranchised people he met and began calling them his "Family." He ordered them to kill movie actress Sharon Tate (wife of the Polish movie director Roman Polański), who was eight and a half months pregnant at the time. He was convicted of conspiracy to commit murder. He is serving a life sentence in California's Corcoran State Prison, and will be up for parole in 2007 at the age of 73. Manson has always maintained his innocence of the Tate-LaBianca murders.
Manson was also friends with several notable musicians before the murders were committed, including Dennis Wilson of The Beach Boys, and was a marginally successful musician himself who recorded several albums and whose songs have since been covered by many artists.
Since his trial and conviction, Manson's name and image have been integrated into American pop culture, typically as a symbol of evil[citation needed].
Contents [hide]
1 Early life
2 The murders
2.1 The Tate murders
2.2 The LaBianca murders
2.3 Other murders
2.4 Capture
3 Possible motives
4 Investigation and trial
5 Aftermath
6 Parole hearings
7 Covers and tributes
8 Pop culture references and parodies
9 Discography
9.1 Albums
9.2 Singles
9.3 Recordings by The Family not featuring Charles Manson
10 References and further reading
10.1 Books
10.2 Films
11 External links
Early life
Charles Milles Maddox was born at Cincinnati General Hospital in Cincinnati, Ohio, on November 12, 1934 to a 16-year-old unwed girl named Kathleen Maddox. Shortly after her son's birth, Kathleen married William Manson, who provided the last name by which he is now known. William Manson was Charles' stepfather; by most accounts Manson did not know his biological father.
In 1939, his mother and his uncle, Luther Maddox, were convicted of sexual assault and holdup of a gas station. Luther served five years in Moundsville prison, dying there in 1949.
His mother was an alcoholic prostitute who (by Manson's account) sold him for a pitcher of beer. In and out of reform school as a youngster, he had a reported IQ of 109 and became a kind of institutional politician and manipulator by age 19.
From then on his continuous scrapes with the law landed him in prison. His record there described Manson as having "a tremendous drive to call attention to himself." [2]
Manson attended Walnut Hills High School as a child. When he was thirteen, his mother (who had become an alcoholic) attempted to put him in a foster home. When she was unable to find one for him, he ended up at Gibault School for Boys, a reform school in Terre Haute, Indiana. Within a year he ran away and back to his mother, who rejected him. He began living on the streets, supporting himself by petty theft; in 1951, after a string of arrests and escapes, Manson fled to California, where he was apprehended and placed in the National Training School for Boys in Washington, D.C., a Federal juvenile facility, for driving a stolen car across state lines. At least one psychiatrist there observed marked anti-social tendencies, and in that same year, Manson raped another boy. By 1952, Manson already had eight assault charges against him. After being transferred to the Federal Reformatory in Petersburg, Virginia, and later to Chillicothe, Ohio, Manson became a model inmate, resulting in his parole in 1954 at the age of 20. Following his release, however, he continued along a criminal path. His crimes quickly escalated to major offenses, including Mann Act violations. [Prior to the Tate-LaBianca murders, Manson had already spent more than half his life (approximately 17 years) in Federal prison — at one point in 1967 asking not to be released.] In January 1955, Manson married 17-year-old Rosalie Jean Willis, and decided to move to California. Soon after the wedding, Manson stole a car and was arrested. Willis became pregnant in April. Manson's parole was revoked in 1956 when he missed a court date. Soon after his arrest, Willis gave birth to their son, Charles Milles Manson, Jr. She then left town with a truck driver and Charles Jr. (Charles Jr. committed suicide in 1993.)
Manson's prison and probation reports showed a consistent theme:
(1950-52) "Tries to give the impression of trying hard although actually not putting forth any effort ...marked degree of rejection, instability and psychic trauma ... constantly striving for status ... a fairly slick institutionalized youth who has not given up in terms of securing some kind of love and affection from the world ... dangerous ... should not be trusted across the street ... assaultive tendencies ... safe only under supervision ... unpredictable ... in spite of his age he is criminally sophisticated and grossly unsuited for retention in an open reformatory type institution"; (1958-59) "Almost without exception [he] will let down anyone who went to bat for him ... an almost classic case of correctional institutional inmate ... a very difficult case and it is almost impossible to predict his future adjustment ... a very shaky probationer and it seems just a matter of time before he gets into further trouble."
Manson was paroled in 1958 after serving two years of a three-year sentence. In 1959, he was arrested again for passing stolen checks. Once again, he was given probation, which was revoked nine months later.
On June 1, 1960, Manson was arrested for solicitation of prostitution. He was ordered to serve his 10-year suspended sentence for passing stolen cheques at the federal prison on McNeil Island in Washington state. While at McNeil, Manson was a cellmate of notorious 1930s bank robber Alvin Karpis who taught Manson to read music and to play the guitar. It is interesting what Karpis wrote about Manson in his memoirs "On the Rock: Twenty-five Years at Alcatraz" (written with Robert Livesey, published in 1980):
"This kid approaches me to request music lessons. He wants to learn guitar and become a music star. 'Little Charlie' is so lazy and shiftless, I doubt if he'll put the time required to learn. The youngster has been in institutions all of his life--first orphanages, then reformatories, and finally federal prison. His mother, a prostitute, was never around to look after him. I decide it's time someone did something for him, and to my surprise, he learns quickly. He has a pleasant voice and a pleasing personality, although he's unusually meek and mild for a convict. He never has a harsh word to say and is never involved in even an argument."
After Manson had become somewhat proficient on the guitar, he asked Karpis for help in getting a job playing in Las Vegas as Karpis had contacts with nightclub and casino owners there. Manson even told him he would be bigger than the Beatles, but in the end Karpis decided to leave Manson on his own regarding his music career. Manson was moved to a Los Angeles facility in 1967, a step which proved to be one of the most ominous prison transfers ever. Later Karpis added "The history of crime in the United States might have been considerably altered if 'Little Charlie' had been given the opportunity to find fame and fortune in the music industry."
Manson was finally released March 21, 1967, against his own expressed wish to remain in prison. While either in prison or on probation, he had, among other things, raped another inmate at razor point, stolen cars, pimped inmates, and forged federal cheques. His prison reports continued with the same message:
(1961-62) "He hides his resentment and hostility behind a mask of superficial ingratiation ... even his cries for help represent a desire for attention with only superficial meaning"; (1964) "Pattern of instability continues...intense need to call attention to himself...fanatical interests"; then finally, (1966) "Manson is about to complete his ten-year term. He has a pattern of criminal behavior and confinement that dates to his teen years ... little can be expected in the way of change."
At 33 years old, he had spent more than half of his life in institutions and did not want freedom. "Oh, no, I can't go outside there...I knew that I couldn't adjust to that world," he said.
Manson started to attract a group of followers, many of whom were very young women with troubled emotional lives who were rebelling against their parents and society in general. This was the core of the Manson Family execution team whom he ordered to kill pregnant actress Sharon Tate, her wealthy house guests, and the well-to-do LaBiancas, which was part of a plot by Manson to start a global race war.
The murders
The Manson Family was responsible for several murders, known collectively as the Tate-LaBianca murders.
The Tate murders
On the night of August 9, 1969, Manson directed some members of the Family, Charles "Tex" Watson, Patricia Krenwinkel, Susan Atkins, and Linda Kasabian to go to the former residence of an acquaintance, record producer Terry Melcher, and kill whoever was on the premises. It was stated at trial that others, including Catherine Gillies, wanted to go as well, but didn't because there "was no room in the car." There is no proof that they were under influence of drugs or that any of them challenged Manson’s wishes.
They left their Spahn Ranch compound and arrived at midnight at the grounds of the Beverly Hills home of the film director Roman Polański and his wife Sharon Tate. Polański, highly acclaimed for his recent hit Rosemary's Baby, was in London working on his next film and had asked friends to stay with Tate, who was eight and a half months pregnant. Before entering the house, the Manson family members shot dead Steven Parent, an 18-year-old friend of Tate's gardener, William Garretson, who was leaving the property and had unwittingly seen the intruders while getting in his car. Kasabian, who was acting as the getaway driver, expressed horror at the murder of Parent and was told to remain outside and keep watch while the others entered the house.
The quotation, "I am the devil, and I have come to do the devil's work" has been attributed to Watson when Wojciech "Wojtek" Frykowski awoke from his slumber on the living room couch. They assembled the four occupants of the house into the living room. The intruders asked if anyone had money, and, in replying that she did, Abigail Folger, heiress to the Folgers Coffee Company, was led to her bedroom to empty her purse. She was led back to the living room where the four occupants of the house were tied together. Jay Sebring, a noted hairstylist and friend of the Polańskis was visiting, and when he attempted to defend Tate, he was shot by Watson, who then kicked him several times in the face.
Frykowski and Folger, who were staying in the house until Polański's return from London, were able to escape from the living room and were each pursued as they ran onto the front lawn. Quickly overtaken by the attackers, Frykowski was stabbed fifty-one times, shot twice, and pistol-whipped 13 times in the head; Folger was stabbed twenty-eight times. Tate remained in the living room and begged for the life of her unborn baby. Susan Atkins later testified that she had replied, "Look bitch, I don't care about you. I don't care if you are having a baby. You are going to die and I don't feel a thing about it," before stabbing her to death. Before leaving the house Atkins used a towel to soak up some of Sharon Tate's blood and then used it to write "PIG" on the front door. This was allegedly inspired by the Beatles song Piggies.
Linda Kasabian later received immunity for submitting evidence against the group. She told Manson, "I'm not you, Charlie. I can't kill anybody," and evinced shock and horror at finally seeing the pictures of the killings in court.
The LaBianca murders
Main article: Leno LaBianca
The following night in the Los Feliz section of Los Angeles, California, wealthy supermarket executive Leno LaBianca and his wife Rosemary were killed in their home, once again by members of the Family (Watson, Krenwinkel and Leslie Van Houten). On this occasion, Manson apparently went along to "show them how to do it" with less tumult, and pacified the victims, tying them up before returning to the car to tell his followers to commit the killings. Watson apparently killed Mr. LaBianca, and Krenwinkel and Van Houten took turns stabbing Mrs. LaBianca when she began to struggle. Between them, the two girls stabbed Mrs. LaBianca 41 times, including more than 20 stab wounds made after the woman was dead. Krenwinkel then added to the butchery, using a carving fork to cut the word "WAR" into Mr. LaBianca's stomach. She then left the fork embedded in his stomach, soaking up some blood on a piece of paper and writing the phrases "RISE" and "DEATH TO PIGS" on the walls, as well as the misspelled "HEALTER SKELTER" on the refrigerator.
There was a strong link between the "Tate" and "LaBianca" murders: motive; the instigator (Manson); the two main assassins (Watson and Krenwinkel); and witnesses common to both cases. The witnesses included police, medical and scientific witnesses, and civilian witnesses. All of the crimes committed on both nights were prosecuted by Los Angeles assistant district attorney Vincent Bugliosi in a single combined trial.
Other murders
Members of the Manson Family had previously been responsible for the death of Gary Hinman, a high school music teacher in nearby Topanga Canyon. Manson ordered the killing of Hinman after he denied the Manson Family money that Charles claimed Hinman owed them. Bobby Beausoleil was arrested for Hinman's murder a few days before the Tate slaying; later Susan Atkins confessed her part in the plot.
On August 16, 1969, Los Angeles County sheriff's deputies descended upon Spahn Ranch and arrested Manson and most of the Family members on suspicion of auto theft (the Family were not, as yet, suspected of the Tate or LaBianca killings). Ranch hand Donald "Shorty" Shea offered to tell the deputies what he knew about the Family's activities, but disappeared before he could give them a statement. It is believed that on August 25 or 26, after the Family members were released due to lack of evidence, Manson directed Family members, including Steve "Clem Tufts" Grogan, to kill Shea. One of the enduring Family myths, presumably used to frighten members into submission, was that Shea was dismembered and his body parts buried in different places around the ranch. In 1977, the incarcerated and extremely remorseful Grogan directed law enforcement officials to Shea's body, and it was found in one piece, contrary to the horror story passed down through the Family. Grogan, who was paroled in 1985, is still the only former Family member to have been paroled after being convicted of a Manson-ordered murder.
They claimed a total of some 35 killings, but most were not tried either for lack of evidence or because the perpetrators were already sentenced to life for the Tate/La Bianca killings.
Capture
Barker Ranch, on the outskirts of California's Death Valley, is known as the last hideout of Manson and "the Family" after the gruesome Los Angeles murder spree. The local county sheriff's department and National Park Service officers had arrested Manson and his group in 1969 on suspicion of trespassing and vandalism. Some of the members of the organisation were seen burning a mass of road-grading material and arson investigators suspected the crime to have come from Manson. At the time of the Manson arrests, the officers were unaware of other criminal actions by those they had in custody. They wanted to apprehend and prosecute the persons responsible for vandalizing road repair equipment in Death Valley National Park farther north, not knowing that they had Manson and his followers. Manson was ultimately discovered hiding beneath a sink in the Barker Ranch bathroom.
Possible motives
The murders initially seemed random, but some key motives were later identified:
Manson suffered from antisocial personality disorder, a disorder that makes the sufferer unable to feel remorse for their actions and lack a conscience.
Manson believed he exacted the work of The Book of the Law in instituting natural selection according to the principles of Aleister Crowley
Manson was hostile towards society; Manson got a "kick" out of death and control. During the trial, one witness commented that "he [Manson] doesn't know about love... love is not his trip. Death is his trip." When questioned, Manson replied, "My trip is that death is the greatest form of love."
Manson had been rejected by the music industry and wanted revenge. In 1968, Manson was introduced to record producer Terry Melcher, son of actress Doris Day, by Dennis Wilson of the Beach Boys, who had picked up a couple of the Family members as they were hitchhiking. Manson and the Family moved into Wilson's house, where they lived for a year, and the Beach Boys recorded a song Manson wrote, calling it 'Never Learn Not To Love.' At the time, Melcher and his girlfriend, actress Candice Bergen, were living at the Tate house, and it was there Manson met him. Manson auditioned for Melcher, but Melcher decided not to sign him to a contract. Although Manson knew that Melcher and Bergen had moved to Malibu, Bugliosi suggested that Manson targeted the house because it represented his rejection by the show business community he wanted to enter, and that it was of no interest to him who his actual victims would be. It has also been rumored that Manson unsuccessfully auditioned for the Monkees, but this is an urban legend as he was in prison at the time of the auditions in 1965-66.
The killers were attempting to clear the blame from Bobby Beausoleil, who had been arrested a few days earlier as a suspect in the Gary Hinman murder. This was a motive stated by the killers during interviews with them, featured in a 1972 Manson film documentary. They claimed that the motive for the murders was to clear fellow Family member Bobby Beausoleil, whom they described as a brother to them. Stating that they were willing to sacrifice their lives, (meaning the death penalty) to clear his name, they committed copycat murders to cast doubt on Beausoleil's guilt. This motive was substantially discredited during the penalty phase of the trial, where it became apparent that the "free Beausoleil" motive was contradicted by other testimony of the killers. Additionally, despite declaring they would die for Manson, the other people accused claim to have waited until the main trial was over and the death penalty was being discussed, and then only on redirect examination, to introduce this as a motive. It was dismissed by the prosecution as an attempt to clear Manson by means of the other defendants taking the blame.
Manson regarded as foretold, by The Beatles, on The White Album,[1] an apocalyptic war of which he was destined to be both the uncanny cause and the ultimate beneficiary.[2] When, by his music, he (Manson) would have drawn to him the young, white female hippies of San Francisco's Haight-Ashbury district, black men, thus deprived of the white women whom the political changes of the 1960s had made sexually available to them, would be without an outlet for their frustrations and would lash out in violent crimes against whites.[3] After a resultant murderous rampage against blacks by frightened whites would have been exploited by the Black Muslims to trigger a war of mutual near-extermination between racist and non-racist whites over the treatment of blacks, the Black Muslims would arise to finish off sneakily the few whites they would know to have survived. In this epic sequence of events, which Manson told his followers would take place in the summer of 1969 and which he termed Helter Skelter, after the White Album track of that name, the Family had little to fear; they would wait out the war in a secret city that was underneath California's Death Valley and that they would reach through a hole in the ground. As the actual remaining whites upon the war's true conclusion, they would emerge from underground to rule the now-satisfied blacks, who, as the vision went, would be incapable of running the world; Manson "would scratch [the black man's] fuzzy head and kick him in the butt and tell him to go pick the cotton and go be a good nigger." Laid out by Manson repeatedly, this scenario became such a part of the Family members’ communal belief that they stocked up supplies and searched for the hole in the ground before the crimes were conceived; but by mid-1969, Manson was heard to say blacks did not know how to start the events. He would have to show them.
In a series of books chronicling his life as an FBI agent, John Douglas submitted the theory that Manson really was innocent of plotting the initial set of murders. Douglas, who spent significant time interviewing Manson during his time as a special agent, believes that initially, Manson's sole goal in leading "The Family" was to live out the rest of his days as an isolated demi-god ruling over a group of impressionable young people who would do his bidding. In order to ensure that they remained loyal to him, Manson convinced them that he really was a deistic figure who would protect them during the coming Armageddon and rule over them in a peaceful society afterwards. Douglas' theory goes on to state that Manson's followers took his prophesying more literally than intended and carried out the Sharon Tate murders in order to spark Armageddon. According to Douglas, once Manson learned about the Tate murders, he felt he had no choice but to act as if he were still in control and go along with the LaBianca killings in order to protect his image and prevent his followers from turning on him.
In the trial, the prosecutor, Vincent Bugliosi, placed Helter Skelter as the main motive. [4] Evidence included testimony that, on the night of the LaBianca murders, Manson considered discarding on the street a wallet he apparently obtained in the LaBianca house; he "wanted a black person to pick it up and use the credit cards so that the people, the establishment would think it was some sort of an organized group that killed these people." [5]
Investigation and trial
The two cases were not well investigated by police, principally due to rivalries between the Tate team (older) and the La Bianca team (younger): the Tate team were not open to suggestions that the two cases were connected. As a result of this, Bugliosi himself played a significant and active role in gathering the evidence needed to convict.
Ronald Hughes, a young lawyer with an extensive knowledge of 1960s counterculture but no trial experience, was the final state-appointed attorney for defendants Manson and Van Houten (several other attorneys were appointed and then dismissed during the trial). He suggested to Manson that he should obtain a different attorney for himself, Irving Kanarek, and continued to defend Van Houten, apparently feeling that he could defend Van Houten more effectively. He hoped to show that Van Houten was acting under the influence of Manson, and to portray Manson as controlling her actions. This may have cost Hughes his life. In late November 1970, Hughes went camping near Sespe Hot Springs. He disappeared, and his decomposed body was discovered four months later. It is thought that other members of the Family killed him in reprisal for impugning Manson in court. One member of the Family described this as "the first of the retaliation killings".
During the trial, Manson and his followers courted media attention. Manson appeared at the trial with an "X" he had carved into his forehead with a knife. This was copied by his followers the next day. The pattern was modified several times and copied by his followers each time. Eventually the pattern was turned into a swastika and is now a permanent scar. At one point during the trial, Manson shaved his head, his followers again mimicking. The defendants, acting in concert with each other, deliberately disrupted the proceedings to the point where Judge Charles Older had them removed from the courtroom on several occasions. A monitor system was rigged up in the lockup so that the defendants could follow the proceedings. On several occasions, Manson verbally threatened both the judge and prosecutor Bugliosi in court, and at one point attempted to physically attack the judge. The defendants eventually became so disruptive that Judge Older banned them from the courtroom altogether.
Manson's followers tried to dissuade an estranged follower, Barbara Hoyt, from testifying against Manson at the trial by giving her a free trip to Hawaii - and a hamburger laced with LSD once she arrived there (the conspirators were under the mistaken belief that an LSD overdose was fatal). Hoyt was found in a drugged semi-stupor on a street near a Honolulu beach, hospitalized, and identified herself as a witness in the Tate-LaBianca trial once she recovered from her LSD trip. The involuntary overdose ultimately made Hoyt an even stronger witness for the prosecution, and she testified about Family discussions about the murders.
Although Manson himself was not present at the Tate/La Bianca killings, he was convicted on seven counts of murder and one count of conspiracy to commit murder on January 25, 1971, for ordering and directing them, and on March 29, 1971 was sentenced to death. Atkins and Krenwinkel were convicted on the same counts, as was Watson (who was tried separately from the others due to extradition problems), and Van Houten was convicted of two counts of murder and one count of conspiracy. Some members of Manson's "Family" have claimed that the killers tried to implicate Manson in order to appear less guilty themselves. The death sentence was automatically commuted to life in prison after the California Supreme Court's People v. Anderson decision resulted in the invalidation of all death sentences imposed in California prior to 1972. The killers, giggling in court, were asked if they felt remorse, and gave answers that indicated they did not.
Aftermath
On March 6, 1970, Manson released an album titled Lie: The Love & Terror Cult to help finance his defense. The album was put out by ESP Records and included the song that had previously been recorded by the Beach Boys.
The Family survived the incarceration of Manson. After his arrest, Lynette "Squeaky" Fromme, one of Manson's shrewdest, toughest and most obedient followers, effectively took command of the management of the Family in his absence. With a handful of other followers, mostly women, she perched on the steps of the Los Angeles courthouse during the trial, shaved her head to protest his conviction and, copying Manson, gouged an X into her forehead as a sign of loyalty. She later explained: "We have X'ed ourselves out of this world." In 1970 the Charles Manson family recorded an album titled The Family Jams of songs written by Manson, although he didn't appear on the album.
On November 13, 1972, Michael Monfort, James Craig, Priscilla Cooper, Nancy Laura Pitman and Lynnette Alice "Squeaky" Fromme were held for the murder of James T. Willett and his wife.
By 1974, the original Manson "family" had dwindled to only Fromme and Sandra Good. Motivated by Manson's new ideology, they sent a series of threatening letters to heads of corporations, making threats unless they stopped polluting the environment.
On September 5, 1975, Fromme unsuccessfully attempted to assassinate US President Gerald Ford in Sacramento [6]. It appears that, although she managed to get close to Ford, by mistake the chamber of her Colt .45 pistol was empty. She was heard to say, "It didn't go off. Can you believe it? It didn't go off!" She stated she had committed the crime so that Manson would appear as a witness at her trial, and thus have a worldwide platform from which to talk about his apocalyptic vision. She escaped prison in December 1987, apparently to try to reach Manson, but was recaptured two days later.
Manson gave two notable interviews in the 1980s: the first on June 13, 1981 at California Medical Facility by Tom Snyder for NBC's The Tomorrow Show, and the second at San Quentin Prison by Charlie Rose for CBS News Nightwatch (aired March 7, 1986). Rose's interview won the national news Emmy Award for "Best Interview" in 1987. [7]
Manson is currently incarcerated in California's Corcoran State Prison. His CDC inmate number is B33920. All of his applications for parole have been denied, most notably in 1986 when he appeared before the parole board with a swastika evident on his forehead. He is known for his theatrics when given the opportunity to appear in the media, and in one taped parole hearing said he wanted to go to the moon. He has been overheard in conversations with at least one of his former "Family" members saying that it doesn't matter what he says or does because he knows he will be kept in prison for the rest of his life, implying that at least some of his fanatical behavior is deliberate. During his imprisonment, Manson has received more mail than any other prisoner in the United States prison system. It is said that he gets over 50,000 pieces of mail a year–a combination of fan mail, hate mail, and mail from curiosity-seekers.
In January 2000, Manson was publishing messages on a now-defunct website run by Manson followers St. George and Sandra Good.
News cuttings and other material related to the Manson family and the activities of its members from 1969 - 2005 available from charliemanson.com.
Parole hearings
Manson was entitled to a parole hearing in 2002, and was denied early release, in particular due to a "litany" of offenses ranging from drug trafficking to arson to assaulting guards. He is next eligible for parole in 2007.
Fromme, eligible for parole since 1985 following the 1975 incident, has consistently waived her right to a hearing.
Covers and tributes
The aptly named Italian record label Helter Skelter Records released the compilation Comin' Down Fast! : a gathering of garbage, lies and reflections on Charles Manson on CD and 10" vinyl in 1993, with contributions by David Peel & The Lower East Side, Motorpsycho, Starfuckers, Eugene Chadbourne, Jesus Fuck & Da Murderers, Controlled Bleeding, Skullflower and others.
Sonic Boom and Frank Kozik issued a 7" single on Sympathy for the Record Industry in 1994, featuring two different versions of Manson's song "Mechanical Man", one side with vocals by Kozic, the other side with vocals by Sonic, who also plays all instruments on both sides.
The compilation cassette Watching Satan : the legacy of Charles Manson : a 90 minute slice of modern folklore, released by Hypertonia World Enterprises, included covers and tributes by Seedjoy, Charles Rice Goff III, Abrahadabra, Sinister Attraction, Hope Organ, Anton Balsam, Squidbelly Phlegmfoot & The Plug Uglies, Neither/Neither World, ZBZ, The A.A. Experience, The Bill Jones Show, Plastic Eye Miracle, Geoff X. Alexander, GG Allin, Las Animas, The Arnold Incorporated, Dr. Maya, Anus Presley, David Barnes, Lord Litter and The Apostles.
The band Alkaline Trio, released a song on their album Crimson called "Sadie" about Susan Atkins, a murderer in the Charles Manson family who took part in the Sharon Tate murders in 1969.
In 1976, Throbbing Gristle made a film entitled "After Cease To Exist", inspired by a Manson song title
In 1982, Boston hardcore punk band Negative FX featured a picture of Charles Manson, with their logo digitally "carved" into his head, on their self-titled LP. It also featured pictures of Manson family members on the back.
Since 2003, a Orange county NY based Noise-punk band known as "Sparrows with Machine-guns" has done a cover of "Home is Where You're Happy" at live gigs only. They plan to record the cover for a 2007 full length album.
Sonic Youth, in cooperation with director Richard Kern, produced a video clip for their song "Death Valley '69," in which some of the band members acted out gory scenes reminiscent of the Tate/LaBianca murders.
In 2002, Dilute did a cover version of "Home is Where You're Happy" on If The Twenty-First Century Didn't Exist It Would Be Necessary To Invent It CD (5 Rue Christine [8])
Neo-psychedelica band The Brian Jonestown Massacre references the life of Manson in their songs "Arkansas Revisited" and "The Ballad of Jim Jones".
UK underground electronic music pioneers, Cabaret Voltaire, used Manson's voice from various radio interviews, which they used in their tracks "Hell's Home", "Kickback" and "Golden Halos" featured on their album "The Covenant, The Sword And The Arm Of The Lord" released in 1985.
System of a Down wrote the song "ATWA" on their Toxicity album about the media's viewpoints on Manson. (ATWA is an acronym used by Manson, meaning both "Air-Trees-Water-Animals" and "all the way alive.").
Ozzy Osbourne recorded "Bloodbath in Paradise" on his No Rest for the Wicked album about the California murders.
The music video for "Gave Up" by Nine Inch Nails was shot entirely at 10050 Cielo Drive in the summer of 1993 when their lead singer, Trent Reznor, had leased the property in Benedict Canyon from Rudi Altobelli. In the video, the song was performed in the living room of the main house, with the exterior of the house and grounds shown at the beginning and the end. Among the performers was a young Marilyn Manson, who gave Reznor the idea, and who also shot a video at Cielo. Reznor claimed to have no knowledge of the slaughter that took place at the house before moving in, and coincidentally he dubbed the studio "Le Pig", and recorded the album The Downward Spiral there, on which two of the tracks were named "Piggy" and "March of the Pigs".
In 1969, months prior to the Tate-LaBianca murders, The Beach Boys covered "Cease to Exist", retitling it "Never Learn Not to Love" and releasing it on the album 20/20 (with sole songwriting credit given to Dennis Wilson).
John Moran and Iggy Pop collaborated on The Manson Family: An Opera, which was produced by Philip Glass.
Crispin Glover performs a cover of "Always is Always Forever" on his album "The Big Problem"
Devendra Banhart covers "Home Is Where You're Happy" as a part of a medley with Lauryn Hill's Doo Wop (That Thing). He performed it at Bonnaroo and the Pitchfork Music Festival in 2006.
Guns N' Roses covered a Manson song on their album "The Spaghetti Incident?". The song does not appear on the track listings of the CD; it is a "secret song" that plays at the end of the last track. At the end of the song Axl thanks Manson, stating "thanks Chaz".
Skinny Puppy have used samples of Manson speaking and singing The Beatles' "Helter Skelter" (as well as samples of the actual song) in their song, "Worlock," from 1989's Rabies. Samples of Manson speaking can also be heard on "Convulsion," from 1990's Too Dark Park Members of Skinny Puppy (as Download) also recorded a soundtrack for the Jim Van Bebber film Charlie's Family (a.k.a. The Manson Family).
Hip Hop duo 'Heltah Skeltah', a break off from The Boot Camp Clik - share the same name as the infamous 'Manson Family' murder signature.
Cleveland, Ohio-based alternative metal band Mushroomhead references Manson in the song "Bwomp" off of their sophomore album "Superbuick". They say throughout the song, "If it was up to me, I'd free Charles Manson".
The British band Kasabian takes its name from Linda Kasabian, getaway driver and member of the Manson Family.
Argentine rock band Babasónicos have a song titled "Sharon Tate", after the actress murdered by Charles Manson and his followers, in their 1999 album Miami.
Neil Young's 1974 album On the Beach included a song Young had written from Manson's point of view titled "Revolution Blues". Young had met Manson while living in Topanga Canyon.
American skinhead band People Haters recorded a song "Charlie Manson´s eyes" for their 1995 released debut cd "A collection of hate".
The Acacia Strain sample Manson saying "Believe me, if I started murdering people, there'd be none of you left" in their song Passing the Pencil Test off of the album 3750
Negativland's 1989 album Helter Stupid sampled interviews with Manson during the title cut.
Manson has spent most of his adult life in prison, initially for offenses such as car theft, forgery, credit card fraud and pimping. In the late 1960s, he migrated to California, wanting to become a musician; instead, he befriended the young, disenfranchised people he met and began calling them his "Family." He ordered them to kill movie actress Sharon Tate (wife of the Polish movie director Roman Polański), who was eight and a half months pregnant at the time. He was convicted of conspiracy to commit murder. He is serving a life sentence in California's Corcoran State Prison, and will be up for parole in 2007 at the age of 73. Manson has always maintained his innocence of the Tate-LaBianca murders.
Manson was also friends with several notable musicians before the murders were committed, including Dennis Wilson of The Beach Boys, and was a marginally successful musician himself who recorded several albums and whose songs have since been covered by many artists.
Since his trial and conviction, Manson's name and image have been integrated into American pop culture, typically as a symbol of evil[citation needed].
Contents [hide]
1 Early life
2 The murders
2.1 The Tate murders
2.2 The LaBianca murders
2.3 Other murders
2.4 Capture
3 Possible motives
4 Investigation and trial
5 Aftermath
6 Parole hearings
7 Covers and tributes
8 Pop culture references and parodies
9 Discography
9.1 Albums
9.2 Singles
9.3 Recordings by The Family not featuring Charles Manson
10 References and further reading
10.1 Books
10.2 Films
11 External links
Early life
Charles Milles Maddox was born at Cincinnati General Hospital in Cincinnati, Ohio, on November 12, 1934 to a 16-year-old unwed girl named Kathleen Maddox. Shortly after her son's birth, Kathleen married William Manson, who provided the last name by which he is now known. William Manson was Charles' stepfather; by most accounts Manson did not know his biological father.
In 1939, his mother and his uncle, Luther Maddox, were convicted of sexual assault and holdup of a gas station. Luther served five years in Moundsville prison, dying there in 1949.
His mother was an alcoholic prostitute who (by Manson's account) sold him for a pitcher of beer. In and out of reform school as a youngster, he had a reported IQ of 109 and became a kind of institutional politician and manipulator by age 19.
From then on his continuous scrapes with the law landed him in prison. His record there described Manson as having "a tremendous drive to call attention to himself." [2]
Manson attended Walnut Hills High School as a child. When he was thirteen, his mother (who had become an alcoholic) attempted to put him in a foster home. When she was unable to find one for him, he ended up at Gibault School for Boys, a reform school in Terre Haute, Indiana. Within a year he ran away and back to his mother, who rejected him. He began living on the streets, supporting himself by petty theft; in 1951, after a string of arrests and escapes, Manson fled to California, where he was apprehended and placed in the National Training School for Boys in Washington, D.C., a Federal juvenile facility, for driving a stolen car across state lines. At least one psychiatrist there observed marked anti-social tendencies, and in that same year, Manson raped another boy. By 1952, Manson already had eight assault charges against him. After being transferred to the Federal Reformatory in Petersburg, Virginia, and later to Chillicothe, Ohio, Manson became a model inmate, resulting in his parole in 1954 at the age of 20. Following his release, however, he continued along a criminal path. His crimes quickly escalated to major offenses, including Mann Act violations. [Prior to the Tate-LaBianca murders, Manson had already spent more than half his life (approximately 17 years) in Federal prison — at one point in 1967 asking not to be released.] In January 1955, Manson married 17-year-old Rosalie Jean Willis, and decided to move to California. Soon after the wedding, Manson stole a car and was arrested. Willis became pregnant in April. Manson's parole was revoked in 1956 when he missed a court date. Soon after his arrest, Willis gave birth to their son, Charles Milles Manson, Jr. She then left town with a truck driver and Charles Jr. (Charles Jr. committed suicide in 1993.)
Manson's prison and probation reports showed a consistent theme:
(1950-52) "Tries to give the impression of trying hard although actually not putting forth any effort ...marked degree of rejection, instability and psychic trauma ... constantly striving for status ... a fairly slick institutionalized youth who has not given up in terms of securing some kind of love and affection from the world ... dangerous ... should not be trusted across the street ... assaultive tendencies ... safe only under supervision ... unpredictable ... in spite of his age he is criminally sophisticated and grossly unsuited for retention in an open reformatory type institution"; (1958-59) "Almost without exception [he] will let down anyone who went to bat for him ... an almost classic case of correctional institutional inmate ... a very difficult case and it is almost impossible to predict his future adjustment ... a very shaky probationer and it seems just a matter of time before he gets into further trouble."
Manson was paroled in 1958 after serving two years of a three-year sentence. In 1959, he was arrested again for passing stolen checks. Once again, he was given probation, which was revoked nine months later.
On June 1, 1960, Manson was arrested for solicitation of prostitution. He was ordered to serve his 10-year suspended sentence for passing stolen cheques at the federal prison on McNeil Island in Washington state. While at McNeil, Manson was a cellmate of notorious 1930s bank robber Alvin Karpis who taught Manson to read music and to play the guitar. It is interesting what Karpis wrote about Manson in his memoirs "On the Rock: Twenty-five Years at Alcatraz" (written with Robert Livesey, published in 1980):
"This kid approaches me to request music lessons. He wants to learn guitar and become a music star. 'Little Charlie' is so lazy and shiftless, I doubt if he'll put the time required to learn. The youngster has been in institutions all of his life--first orphanages, then reformatories, and finally federal prison. His mother, a prostitute, was never around to look after him. I decide it's time someone did something for him, and to my surprise, he learns quickly. He has a pleasant voice and a pleasing personality, although he's unusually meek and mild for a convict. He never has a harsh word to say and is never involved in even an argument."
After Manson had become somewhat proficient on the guitar, he asked Karpis for help in getting a job playing in Las Vegas as Karpis had contacts with nightclub and casino owners there. Manson even told him he would be bigger than the Beatles, but in the end Karpis decided to leave Manson on his own regarding his music career. Manson was moved to a Los Angeles facility in 1967, a step which proved to be one of the most ominous prison transfers ever. Later Karpis added "The history of crime in the United States might have been considerably altered if 'Little Charlie' had been given the opportunity to find fame and fortune in the music industry."
Manson was finally released March 21, 1967, against his own expressed wish to remain in prison. While either in prison or on probation, he had, among other things, raped another inmate at razor point, stolen cars, pimped inmates, and forged federal cheques. His prison reports continued with the same message:
(1961-62) "He hides his resentment and hostility behind a mask of superficial ingratiation ... even his cries for help represent a desire for attention with only superficial meaning"; (1964) "Pattern of instability continues...intense need to call attention to himself...fanatical interests"; then finally, (1966) "Manson is about to complete his ten-year term. He has a pattern of criminal behavior and confinement that dates to his teen years ... little can be expected in the way of change."
At 33 years old, he had spent more than half of his life in institutions and did not want freedom. "Oh, no, I can't go outside there...I knew that I couldn't adjust to that world," he said.
Manson started to attract a group of followers, many of whom were very young women with troubled emotional lives who were rebelling against their parents and society in general. This was the core of the Manson Family execution team whom he ordered to kill pregnant actress Sharon Tate, her wealthy house guests, and the well-to-do LaBiancas, which was part of a plot by Manson to start a global race war.
The murders
The Manson Family was responsible for several murders, known collectively as the Tate-LaBianca murders.
The Tate murders
On the night of August 9, 1969, Manson directed some members of the Family, Charles "Tex" Watson, Patricia Krenwinkel, Susan Atkins, and Linda Kasabian to go to the former residence of an acquaintance, record producer Terry Melcher, and kill whoever was on the premises. It was stated at trial that others, including Catherine Gillies, wanted to go as well, but didn't because there "was no room in the car." There is no proof that they were under influence of drugs or that any of them challenged Manson’s wishes.
They left their Spahn Ranch compound and arrived at midnight at the grounds of the Beverly Hills home of the film director Roman Polański and his wife Sharon Tate. Polański, highly acclaimed for his recent hit Rosemary's Baby, was in London working on his next film and had asked friends to stay with Tate, who was eight and a half months pregnant. Before entering the house, the Manson family members shot dead Steven Parent, an 18-year-old friend of Tate's gardener, William Garretson, who was leaving the property and had unwittingly seen the intruders while getting in his car. Kasabian, who was acting as the getaway driver, expressed horror at the murder of Parent and was told to remain outside and keep watch while the others entered the house.
The quotation, "I am the devil, and I have come to do the devil's work" has been attributed to Watson when Wojciech "Wojtek" Frykowski awoke from his slumber on the living room couch. They assembled the four occupants of the house into the living room. The intruders asked if anyone had money, and, in replying that she did, Abigail Folger, heiress to the Folgers Coffee Company, was led to her bedroom to empty her purse. She was led back to the living room where the four occupants of the house were tied together. Jay Sebring, a noted hairstylist and friend of the Polańskis was visiting, and when he attempted to defend Tate, he was shot by Watson, who then kicked him several times in the face.
Frykowski and Folger, who were staying in the house until Polański's return from London, were able to escape from the living room and were each pursued as they ran onto the front lawn. Quickly overtaken by the attackers, Frykowski was stabbed fifty-one times, shot twice, and pistol-whipped 13 times in the head; Folger was stabbed twenty-eight times. Tate remained in the living room and begged for the life of her unborn baby. Susan Atkins later testified that she had replied, "Look bitch, I don't care about you. I don't care if you are having a baby. You are going to die and I don't feel a thing about it," before stabbing her to death. Before leaving the house Atkins used a towel to soak up some of Sharon Tate's blood and then used it to write "PIG" on the front door. This was allegedly inspired by the Beatles song Piggies.
Linda Kasabian later received immunity for submitting evidence against the group. She told Manson, "I'm not you, Charlie. I can't kill anybody," and evinced shock and horror at finally seeing the pictures of the killings in court.
The LaBianca murders
Main article: Leno LaBianca
The following night in the Los Feliz section of Los Angeles, California, wealthy supermarket executive Leno LaBianca and his wife Rosemary were killed in their home, once again by members of the Family (Watson, Krenwinkel and Leslie Van Houten). On this occasion, Manson apparently went along to "show them how to do it" with less tumult, and pacified the victims, tying them up before returning to the car to tell his followers to commit the killings. Watson apparently killed Mr. LaBianca, and Krenwinkel and Van Houten took turns stabbing Mrs. LaBianca when she began to struggle. Between them, the two girls stabbed Mrs. LaBianca 41 times, including more than 20 stab wounds made after the woman was dead. Krenwinkel then added to the butchery, using a carving fork to cut the word "WAR" into Mr. LaBianca's stomach. She then left the fork embedded in his stomach, soaking up some blood on a piece of paper and writing the phrases "RISE" and "DEATH TO PIGS" on the walls, as well as the misspelled "HEALTER SKELTER" on the refrigerator.
There was a strong link between the "Tate" and "LaBianca" murders: motive; the instigator (Manson); the two main assassins (Watson and Krenwinkel); and witnesses common to both cases. The witnesses included police, medical and scientific witnesses, and civilian witnesses. All of the crimes committed on both nights were prosecuted by Los Angeles assistant district attorney Vincent Bugliosi in a single combined trial.
Other murders
Members of the Manson Family had previously been responsible for the death of Gary Hinman, a high school music teacher in nearby Topanga Canyon. Manson ordered the killing of Hinman after he denied the Manson Family money that Charles claimed Hinman owed them. Bobby Beausoleil was arrested for Hinman's murder a few days before the Tate slaying; later Susan Atkins confessed her part in the plot.
On August 16, 1969, Los Angeles County sheriff's deputies descended upon Spahn Ranch and arrested Manson and most of the Family members on suspicion of auto theft (the Family were not, as yet, suspected of the Tate or LaBianca killings). Ranch hand Donald "Shorty" Shea offered to tell the deputies what he knew about the Family's activities, but disappeared before he could give them a statement. It is believed that on August 25 or 26, after the Family members were released due to lack of evidence, Manson directed Family members, including Steve "Clem Tufts" Grogan, to kill Shea. One of the enduring Family myths, presumably used to frighten members into submission, was that Shea was dismembered and his body parts buried in different places around the ranch. In 1977, the incarcerated and extremely remorseful Grogan directed law enforcement officials to Shea's body, and it was found in one piece, contrary to the horror story passed down through the Family. Grogan, who was paroled in 1985, is still the only former Family member to have been paroled after being convicted of a Manson-ordered murder.
They claimed a total of some 35 killings, but most were not tried either for lack of evidence or because the perpetrators were already sentenced to life for the Tate/La Bianca killings.
Capture
Barker Ranch, on the outskirts of California's Death Valley, is known as the last hideout of Manson and "the Family" after the gruesome Los Angeles murder spree. The local county sheriff's department and National Park Service officers had arrested Manson and his group in 1969 on suspicion of trespassing and vandalism. Some of the members of the organisation were seen burning a mass of road-grading material and arson investigators suspected the crime to have come from Manson. At the time of the Manson arrests, the officers were unaware of other criminal actions by those they had in custody. They wanted to apprehend and prosecute the persons responsible for vandalizing road repair equipment in Death Valley National Park farther north, not knowing that they had Manson and his followers. Manson was ultimately discovered hiding beneath a sink in the Barker Ranch bathroom.
Possible motives
The murders initially seemed random, but some key motives were later identified:
Manson suffered from antisocial personality disorder, a disorder that makes the sufferer unable to feel remorse for their actions and lack a conscience.
Manson believed he exacted the work of The Book of the Law in instituting natural selection according to the principles of Aleister Crowley
Manson was hostile towards society; Manson got a "kick" out of death and control. During the trial, one witness commented that "he [Manson] doesn't know about love... love is not his trip. Death is his trip." When questioned, Manson replied, "My trip is that death is the greatest form of love."
Manson had been rejected by the music industry and wanted revenge. In 1968, Manson was introduced to record producer Terry Melcher, son of actress Doris Day, by Dennis Wilson of the Beach Boys, who had picked up a couple of the Family members as they were hitchhiking. Manson and the Family moved into Wilson's house, where they lived for a year, and the Beach Boys recorded a song Manson wrote, calling it 'Never Learn Not To Love.' At the time, Melcher and his girlfriend, actress Candice Bergen, were living at the Tate house, and it was there Manson met him. Manson auditioned for Melcher, but Melcher decided not to sign him to a contract. Although Manson knew that Melcher and Bergen had moved to Malibu, Bugliosi suggested that Manson targeted the house because it represented his rejection by the show business community he wanted to enter, and that it was of no interest to him who his actual victims would be. It has also been rumored that Manson unsuccessfully auditioned for the Monkees, but this is an urban legend as he was in prison at the time of the auditions in 1965-66.
The killers were attempting to clear the blame from Bobby Beausoleil, who had been arrested a few days earlier as a suspect in the Gary Hinman murder. This was a motive stated by the killers during interviews with them, featured in a 1972 Manson film documentary. They claimed that the motive for the murders was to clear fellow Family member Bobby Beausoleil, whom they described as a brother to them. Stating that they were willing to sacrifice their lives, (meaning the death penalty) to clear his name, they committed copycat murders to cast doubt on Beausoleil's guilt. This motive was substantially discredited during the penalty phase of the trial, where it became apparent that the "free Beausoleil" motive was contradicted by other testimony of the killers. Additionally, despite declaring they would die for Manson, the other people accused claim to have waited until the main trial was over and the death penalty was being discussed, and then only on redirect examination, to introduce this as a motive. It was dismissed by the prosecution as an attempt to clear Manson by means of the other defendants taking the blame.
Manson regarded as foretold, by The Beatles, on The White Album,[1] an apocalyptic war of which he was destined to be both the uncanny cause and the ultimate beneficiary.[2] When, by his music, he (Manson) would have drawn to him the young, white female hippies of San Francisco's Haight-Ashbury district, black men, thus deprived of the white women whom the political changes of the 1960s had made sexually available to them, would be without an outlet for their frustrations and would lash out in violent crimes against whites.[3] After a resultant murderous rampage against blacks by frightened whites would have been exploited by the Black Muslims to trigger a war of mutual near-extermination between racist and non-racist whites over the treatment of blacks, the Black Muslims would arise to finish off sneakily the few whites they would know to have survived. In this epic sequence of events, which Manson told his followers would take place in the summer of 1969 and which he termed Helter Skelter, after the White Album track of that name, the Family had little to fear; they would wait out the war in a secret city that was underneath California's Death Valley and that they would reach through a hole in the ground. As the actual remaining whites upon the war's true conclusion, they would emerge from underground to rule the now-satisfied blacks, who, as the vision went, would be incapable of running the world; Manson "would scratch [the black man's] fuzzy head and kick him in the butt and tell him to go pick the cotton and go be a good nigger." Laid out by Manson repeatedly, this scenario became such a part of the Family members’ communal belief that they stocked up supplies and searched for the hole in the ground before the crimes were conceived; but by mid-1969, Manson was heard to say blacks did not know how to start the events. He would have to show them.
In a series of books chronicling his life as an FBI agent, John Douglas submitted the theory that Manson really was innocent of plotting the initial set of murders. Douglas, who spent significant time interviewing Manson during his time as a special agent, believes that initially, Manson's sole goal in leading "The Family" was to live out the rest of his days as an isolated demi-god ruling over a group of impressionable young people who would do his bidding. In order to ensure that they remained loyal to him, Manson convinced them that he really was a deistic figure who would protect them during the coming Armageddon and rule over them in a peaceful society afterwards. Douglas' theory goes on to state that Manson's followers took his prophesying more literally than intended and carried out the Sharon Tate murders in order to spark Armageddon. According to Douglas, once Manson learned about the Tate murders, he felt he had no choice but to act as if he were still in control and go along with the LaBianca killings in order to protect his image and prevent his followers from turning on him.
In the trial, the prosecutor, Vincent Bugliosi, placed Helter Skelter as the main motive. [4] Evidence included testimony that, on the night of the LaBianca murders, Manson considered discarding on the street a wallet he apparently obtained in the LaBianca house; he "wanted a black person to pick it up and use the credit cards so that the people, the establishment would think it was some sort of an organized group that killed these people." [5]
Investigation and trial
The two cases were not well investigated by police, principally due to rivalries between the Tate team (older) and the La Bianca team (younger): the Tate team were not open to suggestions that the two cases were connected. As a result of this, Bugliosi himself played a significant and active role in gathering the evidence needed to convict.
Ronald Hughes, a young lawyer with an extensive knowledge of 1960s counterculture but no trial experience, was the final state-appointed attorney for defendants Manson and Van Houten (several other attorneys were appointed and then dismissed during the trial). He suggested to Manson that he should obtain a different attorney for himself, Irving Kanarek, and continued to defend Van Houten, apparently feeling that he could defend Van Houten more effectively. He hoped to show that Van Houten was acting under the influence of Manson, and to portray Manson as controlling her actions. This may have cost Hughes his life. In late November 1970, Hughes went camping near Sespe Hot Springs. He disappeared, and his decomposed body was discovered four months later. It is thought that other members of the Family killed him in reprisal for impugning Manson in court. One member of the Family described this as "the first of the retaliation killings".
During the trial, Manson and his followers courted media attention. Manson appeared at the trial with an "X" he had carved into his forehead with a knife. This was copied by his followers the next day. The pattern was modified several times and copied by his followers each time. Eventually the pattern was turned into a swastika and is now a permanent scar. At one point during the trial, Manson shaved his head, his followers again mimicking. The defendants, acting in concert with each other, deliberately disrupted the proceedings to the point where Judge Charles Older had them removed from the courtroom on several occasions. A monitor system was rigged up in the lockup so that the defendants could follow the proceedings. On several occasions, Manson verbally threatened both the judge and prosecutor Bugliosi in court, and at one point attempted to physically attack the judge. The defendants eventually became so disruptive that Judge Older banned them from the courtroom altogether.
Manson's followers tried to dissuade an estranged follower, Barbara Hoyt, from testifying against Manson at the trial by giving her a free trip to Hawaii - and a hamburger laced with LSD once she arrived there (the conspirators were under the mistaken belief that an LSD overdose was fatal). Hoyt was found in a drugged semi-stupor on a street near a Honolulu beach, hospitalized, and identified herself as a witness in the Tate-LaBianca trial once she recovered from her LSD trip. The involuntary overdose ultimately made Hoyt an even stronger witness for the prosecution, and she testified about Family discussions about the murders.
Although Manson himself was not present at the Tate/La Bianca killings, he was convicted on seven counts of murder and one count of conspiracy to commit murder on January 25, 1971, for ordering and directing them, and on March 29, 1971 was sentenced to death. Atkins and Krenwinkel were convicted on the same counts, as was Watson (who was tried separately from the others due to extradition problems), and Van Houten was convicted of two counts of murder and one count of conspiracy. Some members of Manson's "Family" have claimed that the killers tried to implicate Manson in order to appear less guilty themselves. The death sentence was automatically commuted to life in prison after the California Supreme Court's People v. Anderson decision resulted in the invalidation of all death sentences imposed in California prior to 1972. The killers, giggling in court, were asked if they felt remorse, and gave answers that indicated they did not.
Aftermath
On March 6, 1970, Manson released an album titled Lie: The Love & Terror Cult to help finance his defense. The album was put out by ESP Records and included the song that had previously been recorded by the Beach Boys.
The Family survived the incarceration of Manson. After his arrest, Lynette "Squeaky" Fromme, one of Manson's shrewdest, toughest and most obedient followers, effectively took command of the management of the Family in his absence. With a handful of other followers, mostly women, she perched on the steps of the Los Angeles courthouse during the trial, shaved her head to protest his conviction and, copying Manson, gouged an X into her forehead as a sign of loyalty. She later explained: "We have X'ed ourselves out of this world." In 1970 the Charles Manson family recorded an album titled The Family Jams of songs written by Manson, although he didn't appear on the album.
On November 13, 1972, Michael Monfort, James Craig, Priscilla Cooper, Nancy Laura Pitman and Lynnette Alice "Squeaky" Fromme were held for the murder of James T. Willett and his wife.
By 1974, the original Manson "family" had dwindled to only Fromme and Sandra Good. Motivated by Manson's new ideology, they sent a series of threatening letters to heads of corporations, making threats unless they stopped polluting the environment.
On September 5, 1975, Fromme unsuccessfully attempted to assassinate US President Gerald Ford in Sacramento [6]. It appears that, although she managed to get close to Ford, by mistake the chamber of her Colt .45 pistol was empty. She was heard to say, "It didn't go off. Can you believe it? It didn't go off!" She stated she had committed the crime so that Manson would appear as a witness at her trial, and thus have a worldwide platform from which to talk about his apocalyptic vision. She escaped prison in December 1987, apparently to try to reach Manson, but was recaptured two days later.
Manson gave two notable interviews in the 1980s: the first on June 13, 1981 at California Medical Facility by Tom Snyder for NBC's The Tomorrow Show, and the second at San Quentin Prison by Charlie Rose for CBS News Nightwatch (aired March 7, 1986). Rose's interview won the national news Emmy Award for "Best Interview" in 1987. [7]
Manson is currently incarcerated in California's Corcoran State Prison. His CDC inmate number is B33920. All of his applications for parole have been denied, most notably in 1986 when he appeared before the parole board with a swastika evident on his forehead. He is known for his theatrics when given the opportunity to appear in the media, and in one taped parole hearing said he wanted to go to the moon. He has been overheard in conversations with at least one of his former "Family" members saying that it doesn't matter what he says or does because he knows he will be kept in prison for the rest of his life, implying that at least some of his fanatical behavior is deliberate. During his imprisonment, Manson has received more mail than any other prisoner in the United States prison system. It is said that he gets over 50,000 pieces of mail a year–a combination of fan mail, hate mail, and mail from curiosity-seekers.
In January 2000, Manson was publishing messages on a now-defunct website run by Manson followers St. George and Sandra Good.
News cuttings and other material related to the Manson family and the activities of its members from 1969 - 2005 available from charliemanson.com.
Parole hearings
Manson was entitled to a parole hearing in 2002, and was denied early release, in particular due to a "litany" of offenses ranging from drug trafficking to arson to assaulting guards. He is next eligible for parole in 2007.
Fromme, eligible for parole since 1985 following the 1975 incident, has consistently waived her right to a hearing.
Covers and tributes
The aptly named Italian record label Helter Skelter Records released the compilation Comin' Down Fast! : a gathering of garbage, lies and reflections on Charles Manson on CD and 10" vinyl in 1993, with contributions by David Peel & The Lower East Side, Motorpsycho, Starfuckers, Eugene Chadbourne, Jesus Fuck & Da Murderers, Controlled Bleeding, Skullflower and others.
Sonic Boom and Frank Kozik issued a 7" single on Sympathy for the Record Industry in 1994, featuring two different versions of Manson's song "Mechanical Man", one side with vocals by Kozic, the other side with vocals by Sonic, who also plays all instruments on both sides.
The compilation cassette Watching Satan : the legacy of Charles Manson : a 90 minute slice of modern folklore, released by Hypertonia World Enterprises, included covers and tributes by Seedjoy, Charles Rice Goff III, Abrahadabra, Sinister Attraction, Hope Organ, Anton Balsam, Squidbelly Phlegmfoot & The Plug Uglies, Neither/Neither World, ZBZ, The A.A. Experience, The Bill Jones Show, Plastic Eye Miracle, Geoff X. Alexander, GG Allin, Las Animas, The Arnold Incorporated, Dr. Maya, Anus Presley, David Barnes, Lord Litter and The Apostles.
The band Alkaline Trio, released a song on their album Crimson called "Sadie" about Susan Atkins, a murderer in the Charles Manson family who took part in the Sharon Tate murders in 1969.
In 1976, Throbbing Gristle made a film entitled "After Cease To Exist", inspired by a Manson song title
In 1982, Boston hardcore punk band Negative FX featured a picture of Charles Manson, with their logo digitally "carved" into his head, on their self-titled LP. It also featured pictures of Manson family members on the back.
Since 2003, a Orange county NY based Noise-punk band known as "Sparrows with Machine-guns" has done a cover of "Home is Where You're Happy" at live gigs only. They plan to record the cover for a 2007 full length album.
Sonic Youth, in cooperation with director Richard Kern, produced a video clip for their song "Death Valley '69," in which some of the band members acted out gory scenes reminiscent of the Tate/LaBianca murders.
In 2002, Dilute did a cover version of "Home is Where You're Happy" on If The Twenty-First Century Didn't Exist It Would Be Necessary To Invent It CD (5 Rue Christine [8])
Neo-psychedelica band The Brian Jonestown Massacre references the life of Manson in their songs "Arkansas Revisited" and "The Ballad of Jim Jones".
UK underground electronic music pioneers, Cabaret Voltaire, used Manson's voice from various radio interviews, which they used in their tracks "Hell's Home", "Kickback" and "Golden Halos" featured on their album "The Covenant, The Sword And The Arm Of The Lord" released in 1985.
System of a Down wrote the song "ATWA" on their Toxicity album about the media's viewpoints on Manson. (ATWA is an acronym used by Manson, meaning both "Air-Trees-Water-Animals" and "all the way alive.").
Ozzy Osbourne recorded "Bloodbath in Paradise" on his No Rest for the Wicked album about the California murders.
The music video for "Gave Up" by Nine Inch Nails was shot entirely at 10050 Cielo Drive in the summer of 1993 when their lead singer, Trent Reznor, had leased the property in Benedict Canyon from Rudi Altobelli. In the video, the song was performed in the living room of the main house, with the exterior of the house and grounds shown at the beginning and the end. Among the performers was a young Marilyn Manson, who gave Reznor the idea, and who also shot a video at Cielo. Reznor claimed to have no knowledge of the slaughter that took place at the house before moving in, and coincidentally he dubbed the studio "Le Pig", and recorded the album The Downward Spiral there, on which two of the tracks were named "Piggy" and "March of the Pigs".
In 1969, months prior to the Tate-LaBianca murders, The Beach Boys covered "Cease to Exist", retitling it "Never Learn Not to Love" and releasing it on the album 20/20 (with sole songwriting credit given to Dennis Wilson).
John Moran and Iggy Pop collaborated on The Manson Family: An Opera, which was produced by Philip Glass.
Crispin Glover performs a cover of "Always is Always Forever" on his album "The Big Problem"
Devendra Banhart covers "Home Is Where You're Happy" as a part of a medley with Lauryn Hill's Doo Wop (That Thing). He performed it at Bonnaroo and the Pitchfork Music Festival in 2006.
Guns N' Roses covered a Manson song on their album "The Spaghetti Incident?". The song does not appear on the track listings of the CD; it is a "secret song" that plays at the end of the last track. At the end of the song Axl thanks Manson, stating "thanks Chaz".
Skinny Puppy have used samples of Manson speaking and singing The Beatles' "Helter Skelter" (as well as samples of the actual song) in their song, "Worlock," from 1989's Rabies. Samples of Manson speaking can also be heard on "Convulsion," from 1990's Too Dark Park Members of Skinny Puppy (as Download) also recorded a soundtrack for the Jim Van Bebber film Charlie's Family (a.k.a. The Manson Family).
Hip Hop duo 'Heltah Skeltah', a break off from The Boot Camp Clik - share the same name as the infamous 'Manson Family' murder signature.
Cleveland, Ohio-based alternative metal band Mushroomhead references Manson in the song "Bwomp" off of their sophomore album "Superbuick". They say throughout the song, "If it was up to me, I'd free Charles Manson".
The British band Kasabian takes its name from Linda Kasabian, getaway driver and member of the Manson Family.
Argentine rock band Babasónicos have a song titled "Sharon Tate", after the actress murdered by Charles Manson and his followers, in their 1999 album Miami.
Neil Young's 1974 album On the Beach included a song Young had written from Manson's point of view titled "Revolution Blues". Young had met Manson while living in Topanga Canyon.
American skinhead band People Haters recorded a song "Charlie Manson´s eyes" for their 1995 released debut cd "A collection of hate".
The Acacia Strain sample Manson saying "Believe me, if I started murdering people, there'd be none of you left" in their song Passing the Pencil Test off of the album 3750
Negativland's 1989 album Helter Stupid sampled interviews with Manson during the title cut.
- Mood:
blah
Ted Bundy
From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia
Jump to: navigation, search
Ted Bundy
Born November 24, 1946
Burlington, Vermont, USA
Died January 24, 1989
Raiford, Florida, USA
Charge(s) murder, kidnapping
Penalty capital punishment
Status executed by the electric chair
Occupation law student
Spouse Carole Ann Boone
Parents Louise and Johnny Bundy
Theodore Robert "Ted" Bundy (November 24, 1946 – January 24, 1989) was one of the most notorious murderers in U.S. history. A serial killer, rapist, and necrophiliac, Bundy murdered scores of young women across the United States between 1974 and 1978. His total number of victims remains unknown to this day, and there is speculation that he first began to murder in 1961 at age 15. After more than a decade of vigorous denials, Bundy eventually confessed to over 30 murders.
Bundy is believed to have been a sociopath. He is usually described as an educated and charming young man despite the brutality of his crimes. Typically, he raped then murdered, or murdered then raped, young women and girls by bludgeoning them, and sometimes by strangulation.
Bundy was born on November 24, 1946, at the Elizabeth Lund Home For Unwed Mothers, where his mother lived, in Burlington, Vermont. His mother Eleanor Louise Cowell was a young department store clerk. His father's identity has never been established. For the first nine years of his life, Bundy and his mother lived in Philadelphia with his maternal grandfather who, according to some family members, was mentally unstable. To avoid the stigma of an illegitimate pregnancy, many neighbors and friends were told that Eleanor's parents had adopted Bundy, and that he was actually Eleanor's younger brother. Bundy was led to believe that his mother was actually his older sister throughout most of his childhood and adolescence. Much speculation has been placed on Bundy's early formative years, though little is definitively known.
Bundy was a good student at Woodrow Wilson High School, and was active in the local Methodist Church and the Boy Scouts. However, as he told Stephen Michaud and Hugh Aynesworth, authors of The Only Living Witness, he had no natural sense of how to get along with other people. "I didn't know what made people want to be friends. I didn't know what made people attractive to one another. I didn't know what underlay social interactions." Bundy remained shy and introverted throughout most of his high school and early college years.
Bundy's criminal activities began at an early age, before he was even out of high school. He was a compulsive thief, a shoplifter, and on his way to becoming an amateur con artist. He was arrested twice as a juvenile, though these records were later expunged.
Bundy described the part of himself that, from a very young age, was fascinated by images of sex and violence as "the entity," and kept it very well hidden. However, by the time Bundy was talking about "other selves" he was trying to appeal his death sentence. Later, friends and acquaintances would remember a handsome, articulate young man. Bundy worked and campaigned for the Washington State Republican Party as an adult. He also worked as a volunteer at a Seattle suicide crisis center, alongside fledgling crime reporter Ann Rule. Ironically, at the time Rule wrote articles on the "Ted" murders that, unbeknownst to her, her young friend was committing. (Rule would go on to write a biography of Bundy, The Stranger Beside Me.)
Bundy had one serious relationship with a college freshman whom Rule referred to by the pseudonym "Stephanie Brooks." She ended the relationship, fed up with what she described as Bundy's immaturity and lack of ambition, and they separated for a period of roughly two years. He eventually came back into her life with a new look and attitude as a serious, dedicated professional man who had been accepted to law school; he courted her once more and then proposed, an offer she accepted. Two days later, Bundy unceremoniously dumped her by ceasing to return her phone calls. He would later dismiss the proposal and break-up as part of a challenge he undertook, saying "I just wanted to prove to myself that I could have her." It was shortly after this final breakup that Bundy began a homicidal rampage lasting three years. In her book, Rule notes that most of Bundy's victims had long straight hair parted in the middle just like Brooks, and speculates that Bundy's seething resentment towards his first girlfriend was a motivating factor in his string of murders.
Contents [hide]
1 First murders
2 Further murders, first trial, and Bundy's escape
3 Bundy's final rampage — Florida
4 Conviction and execution
5 Modus operandi and victim profile
6 Cause and motivation
7 List of victims
7.1 1974
7.2 1975
7.3 1978
8 Trivia
9 In film
10 References in popular culture
10.1 Television
10.2 Music
10.3 Literature
11 References
12 External links
13 Notes
[edit] First murders
Among the still unanswered questions regarding Ted Bundy is when he began to kill. Many Bundy experts, including Rule and former King County detective Robert D. Keppel, believe Bundy may have started killing as far back as his early teens: an eight-year-old girl from Tacoma, Ann Marie Burr, vanished from her home in Bundy's neighborhood in 1961, when Bundy was 14. However, Bundy denied killing Burr, even after confessing to many other murders. His earliest confirmed murders were committed in 1974, when he was 27.
Shortly after midnight on January 4, 1974, Bundy entered the basement bedroom of an 18-year-old student at the University of Washington, Joni Lenz (pseudonym), and bludgeoned her with a metal rod from her bedframe while she slept. Bundy also sexually assaulted Lenz with a speculum (a gynecological tool). Lenz was found the next morning in a coma, with the speculum rammed deep into her vagina, and lying in a pool of her own blood. She survived the attack and had no memory of it, but suffered permanent brain damage.
Bundy's next victim was Lynda Healy, a student at the University of Washington. On January 31, 1974, Bundy broke into Healy's room, knocked her unconscious, dressed her in jeans and a shirt, wrapped her in a bed sheet, and carried her away. A year would pass before her decapitated remains were found in the mountains east of Seattle.
On March 12, 1974, Bundy kidnapped and murdered nineteen-year old Evergreen State College student Donna Gail Manson on her way to a jazz concert on campus. On April 17, Susan Rancourt disappeared from the campus of Central Washington State College. Later, two different co-eds would recount meeting a man with his arm in a cast--one that night, one three nights earlier--who asked for their help to carry a load of books to his Volkswagen. Next was Kathy Parks, last seen on the campus of Oregon State University on May 6. Brenda Ball was never seen again after leaving a bar in Burien, Washington on June 1.
Bundy then murdered Georgeann Hawkins, a student at the University of Washington and a member of Kappa Alpha Theta, an on-campus sorority. In the early morning hours of June 11, 1974, she walked from her boyfriend's dormitory residence to her sorority house, a distance of approximately 90 feet. She was last seen by one of her boyfriend's fraternity members approximately halfway down the alley that separated the two buildings. Hawkins was never seen again. Bundy confessed to her murder shortly before his 1989 execution, stating that he was waiting in a parking lot behind Hawkins's sorority house, using crutches and pretending to have trouble carrying his briefcase to his car. Hawkins agreed to assist him, and he walked her to his waiting Volkswagen Beetle where he had laid a crowbar by the tire. When they approached the vehicle, Bundy hit Hawkins over her head, knocking her unconscious. He then handcuffed her, pulled her into his vehicle, and sped away, later strangling her.
Bundy's Washington killing spree culminated on July 14 with the abduction, in broad daylight, of Janice Ott and Denise Naslund from Lake Sammamish State Park near Seattle. Five different women would testify about that day and about a man wearing a white tennis outfit and with his arm in a sling who called himself "Ted." The witnesses said the man had approached each of them asking for help unloading a sailboat from his car. One went with Bundy as far as his Volkswagen, where there was no sailboat, before refusing to accompany him further. Two more witnesses testified to seeing the man approach Janice Ott with the story about the sailboat, and to seeing Ott walk away from the beach in his company—the last time she was ever seen alive.
From the description of the individual described by witnesses at Lake Sammamish, King County detectives were able to get a description both of the suspect and his brown Volkswagen Beetle. Both Ted's girlfriend, Liz Kendall (a pseudonym) and Ann Rule reported him as a possible suspect, but the King County police, deluged with hundreds of tips, did not have any reason to pick out the unassuming Bundy from the long list of leads to be investigated.
The remains of Janice Ott and Denise Naslund were discovered on Sept. 7 at a site near the park, as well as an extra thigh femur bone and vertebra believed to be that of Georgeann Hawkins. The skulls, and only the skulls, of Healy, Rancourt, Parks and Ball were found on Taylor Mountain on March 2, 1975. No trace of Donna Manson was ever found.
That autumn, Bundy moved to Utah to attend law school in Salt Lake City, where he resumed killing in October. Nancy Wilcox disappeared on October 2. On October 18, Bundy murdered Melissa Smith, the 17-year-old daughter of Midvale police chief Louis Smith. Bundy raped, sodomized, and strangled Smith. Her body was found nine days later.
Next was Laura Aime, also 17, who disappeared when she left a Halloween party in Lehi, Utah on October 31, 1974. Her remains were found nearly a month later, by hikers on Thanksgiving Day, on the banks of a river in the American Fork Canyon. She was found naked, beaten beyond recognition, sodomized, and strangled with her own sock.
[edit] Further murders, first trial, and Bundy's escape
Bundy smiles as he is placed under oath at his murder trial, February 1976In Murray, Utah, on November 8, 1974, Carol DaRonch narrowly escaped with her life. Claiming to be Officer Roseland of the Murray Police Department, Bundy lured DaRonch into his car where he then attempted to slap a pair of handcuffs on her. Fortunately for DaRonch, he only got one wrist. She wrenched her door open with the other hand, rolled out of the car onto the highway and escaped with contusions to the head given to her via a blunt instrument that Bundy had taped underneath the car seat.
Frustrated in his attempt to kill DaRonch, Bundy snatched Debbie Kent, who was attending a school play in Bountiful, Utah, mere hours later. Kent, 17, disappeared after leaving the school play. She had left early and alone to pick her brother up, but her car never left the parking lot. Residents nearby reported hearing screams from the area of the lot, and a handcuff key that fit the cuffs left on DaRonch's wrist was later found on the ground nearby. Bundy had been clearly seen lurking in the back of the auditorium where the play was held and had boldly appeared backstage, confronting a drama teacher, Raelynn Shepard, with the demand that she accompany him to the parking lot with him to allegedly identify a vehicle—the same ruse Bundy had tried earlier in the day with DaRonch. Kent's body has never been found.
In 1975, while still attending law school at the University of Utah, Bundy shifted his crimes to Colorado. Caryn Campbell disappeared from the Wildwood Inn at Snowmass, Colorado, on January 12 where she had been vacationing with her husband. Her body was found on February 17. Julie Cunningham disappeared on March 15, and Denise Oliverson on April 6. Lynette Culver went missing in Pocatello, Idaho on May 6. Back in Utah, Susan Curtis vanished on June 28. The bodies of Cunningham, Culver, Curtis and Oliverson have never been recovered.
Bundy was arrested on August 16, 1975, in Salt Lake City, for failure to stop for a police officer. A search of his car revealed a ski mask, a crowbar, handcuffs, trash bags, and other items that were thought by the police to be burglary tools. Bundy was arrested for this charge on 21 August. Utah police connected Bundy and his Volkswagen with the DaRonch kidnapping and with the murdered and missing women in Utah and Colorado. Following a week-long trial, Bundy was convicted of DaRonch's kidnapping on March 1, 1976. He was sentenced to 15 years in Utah State Prison. Colorado authorities, however, were pursuing their own murder cases.
On June 7, 1977, in preparation for a hearing in the Caryn Campbell murder trial, Bundy was transported to the Pitkin County courthouse. During a court recess, he was allowed to visit the courthouse's law library. Bundy then jumped out of the building from a second-story window and escaped. The two-story fall injured Bundy's ankle, which caused him to remain in the area, and he was recaptured a week later. Back in jail awaiting the start of his trial, Bundy escaped again. He somehow acquired a hacksaw and, over time, sawed a square hole in the ceiling of his cell in the Glenwood Springs, Colorado, lockup. On the night of December 30, 1977, Bundy climbed out of the hole, walked out of the jail's front door (the jailer was out for the evening) and stole a car in the parking lot to escape.
Ted Bundy mug shot
[edit] Bundy's final rampage — Florida
With around $510 in cash given to him by his friends during jail visits, Bundy bought a one-way plane ticket and flew TWA from Denver to Chicago the night he escaped. He then caught an Amtrak train to Ann Arbor, Michigan and stole a car that he abandoned in Atlanta before boarding a bus for Tallahassee, Florida. There, he rented a room at a boarding house under the alias of "Chris Hagen" and FSU graduate "Ken Misner", and committed numerous petty crimes including shoplifting, purse snatching, and auto theft, though he later professed that he had been determined to not so much as jaywalk while on the lam from prison. Despite his attempts to stop himself, Bundy was only in Tallahassee for six days when in the early hours of Super Bowl Sunday on January 15, 1978, he bludgeoned to death two sleeping women, Lisa Levy and Margaret Bowman, and seriously wounded Karen Chandler and Kathry Kleiner inside their Florida State University Chi Omega sorority house. He then clubbed and severely injured another young woman, Cheryl Thomas, in her home a few blocks away.
Levy and Bowman had been bludgeoned and strangled. Levy's right collarbone had been broken by a tremendous blow. There was a double bite mark on her left buttock where her killer had torn at her with his teeth, leaving four distinct sets of marks where his teeth had sunk in. (This bite mark would be pivotal evidence against Bundy during his 1979 trial.) Bowman had been struck repeatedly on the right side of her head so viciously that broken pieces of her skull were driven into her brain. The force dealt to Bowman's skull was so tremendous that her brain had been slammed against the left side of her skull when she was struck with the oak club from the right side. A Hanes "Alive" pantyhose ligature cut from Bowman's neck had been buried so deep that it could hardly be seen in the flesh. Neither girl had any damage to their hands or nails, indicating that they had not been able to defend themselves in any way.
On February 9, 1978, Bundy traveled to Lake City, Florida. While there, he abducted, raped and murdered 12-year-old Kimberly Leach, throwing her body under a small shed. She would be his final victim. On February 15, Bundy stole an orange VW Bug belonging to Rick Garzaniti of Tallahassee. Bundy was stopped shortly after 1 a.m. by Pensacola police officer David Lee. When the officer called in a check of Bundy's license plate, the orange VW he was driving belonging to Rick Garzaniti of Tallahassee came up as stolen. Bundy then scuffled with the officer before he was finally subdued. On the way to the jail, Officer Lee said that Bundy had told him that he wished that Lee had just killed him. Lee said he did not know why Bundy, who was using a stolen identity, was so upset because he was only being charged with possession of a stolen vehicle. Before long, Bundy was identified and taken to Miami to stand trial for the FSU murders.
[edit] Conviction and execution
Bundy loses his temper during the Orlando trial for the murder of 12 year old Kimberly Leach.Bundy's trial for the Chi Omega murders was held from June 25 to July 31, 1979. Despite his five court-appointed defense lawyers, Bundy represented himself as his own legal counsel, even cross-examining witnesses. He was convicted on all counts. Judge Edward Cowart said, when sentencing Bundy to death:
"It is ordered that you be put to death by a current of electricity, that current be passed through your body until you are dead. Take care of yourself, young man. I say that to you sincerely; take care of yourself, please. It is an utter tragedy for this court to see such a total waste of humanity as I've experienced in this courtroom. You're an intelligent young man. You'd have made a good lawyer, and I would have loved to have you practice in front of me, but you went another way, partner. Take care of yourself. I don't feel any animosity toward you. I want you to know that. Once again, take care of yourself."
After the Chi Omega trial, Bundy was tried for the Kimberly Leach murder in 1980. He was again convicted on all counts and sentenced to death. During his trial for the Kimberly Leach murder, while Bundy was acting as his own attorney, he married former coworker Carole Ann Boone in the courtroom as the trial was being conducted. During his incarceration, Bundy received about two hundred fan letters each day from female admirers.
In October 1982, Boone gave birth to a girl. Eventually, however, Boone moved away, divorced Bundy, and changed her and her daughter's last name. Both of their whereabouts are today unknown.
In the years Bundy was on death row (at Florida State Prison), he was often visited by Special Agent William Hagmaier of the FBI's Behavioral Sciences Unit. Bundy would come to confide in Hagmaier, going so far as to call him his best friend. Eventually, Bundy confessed to Hagmaier many details of the murders that had until then been unknown or unconfirmed.
In 1984, the very manipulative Bundy, likely hoping for some leverage in delaying his death sentence, contacted former King County homicide detective Robert D. Keppel and offered to assist in the ongoing search for the Green River Killer by providing his own insights and analysis. Keppel and Green River Task Force detective Dave Reichert traveled to Florida's death row to interview Bundy. Both detectives later stated that these interviews were of little actual help in the Green River investigation; they provided far greater insight into Bundy's own mind, and were primarily pursued in the hope of learning the details of unsolved murders that Bundy was suspected of committing but had never been charged with, let alone tried or convicted.
Bundy contacted Keppel again in 1988. With his appeals exhausted and execution imminent, Bundy confessed to eight official unsolved murders in Washington State, for which he was the prime suspect. Bundy told Keppel that there were actually five bodies left on Taylor Mountain, and not four as they had originally thought. Bundy said that the fifth body was that of Donna Manson, the Evergreen State University student missing since 1974. Bundy also admitted that the extra femur bone and vertabrae discovered beside the road two miles from Lake Sammamish State Park was all that was left of Georgeann Hawkins. After the interview, Keppel reported that he had been shocked in speaking with Bundy, and that he was the kind of man who was "born to kill". Keppel stated:
"He described the Issaquah crime scene (where Janice Ott, Denise Naslund, and Georgeann Hawkins had been left) and it was almost like he was just there. Like he was seeing everything. He was infatuated with the idea because he spent so much time there. He is just totally consumed with murder all the time."
Bundy had hoped that he could manipulate the revelations and partial confessions into another stay of execution or possibly commutation to life imprisonment. At one point, a legal advocate working for Bundy, Linda Barker, had asked many of the families of the victims to fax letters to the Florida governor and ask mercy for Bundy in order to find out where the remains of their loved ones were. To a person, all the families refused. Keppel and others reported that Bundy gave scant detail about his crimes during his confessions, and promised to reveal more and other body dump sites if he were given "more time". The ploy failed and Bundy was executed on schedule.
The night before Bundy was executed, he gave a television interview to Dr. James Dobson, head of the evangelical Christian organization Focus on the Family. During the interview, Bundy made repeated claims as to the pornographic "roots" behind his sexually driven violence. He stated that, while pornography didn't cause him to commit his crimes, the consumption of violent pornography helped "shape and mold" his violence into "behavior too terrible to describe." He said that he felt that violence in the media, "particularly sexualized violence," sent boys "down the road to being Ted Bundys". In the same interview, hours before his execution, Bundy stated:[1]
"You are going to kill me, and that will protect society from me. But out there are many, many more people who are addicted to pornography, and you are doing nothing about that."
While embraced by Dobson and others, many found Bundy's allegations to be fabricated and another last ditch effort to elicit sympathy. According to Hagmaier, Bundy also contemplated suicide in the days leading up to his execution, but eventually decided against it.
At 7:06 a.m. on January 24, 1989, 42-year-old Ted Bundy was executed in the electric chair, "Old Sparky", by the State of Florida for the murder of Kimberly Leach. His last words were, "I'd like you to give my love to my family and friends." Then, more than 2,000 volts were sent through his body for less than two minutes. He was pronounced dead at 7:16 a.m.
[edit] Modus operandi and victim profile
When discussing the Green River Killer with Bob Keppel, Bundy said that serial killers are not automatons, but will change their modus operandi as time passes and circumstances change. This was true of Bundy himself. He entered into the homes of his first two known victims, Joni Lenz and Lynda Healy, but would not attack a victim in her home again until the night of the Chi Omega murders, shortly before his final arrest.
Nevertheless, Bundy did have a pattern that held true for most of his criminal career. He would approach a potential victim in a public place, even in daylight or amongst a crowd, as when he abducted Ott and Naslund at Lake Sammamish. Bundy had various ways of gaining a victim's trust. Sometimes, he would feign injury, wearing his arm in a sling or wearing a fake cast, as in the murders of Hawkins, Rancourt, Ott and Naslund. At other times Bundy would impersonate an authority figure. He pretended to be a policeman when approaching Carol DaRonch. The day before Kimberly Leach was murdered, Bundy approached another young Florida girl pretending to be "Richard Burton, Fire Department," but left hurriedly after her older brother arrived. Bundy had a remarkable advantage as his facial features were attractive, yet not especially memorable. In later years, he would often be described as a chameleon, able to look totally different by making only minor adjustments to his appearance, e.g., shaving or changing his hairstyle.
All of Ted Bundy's victims were White American females. Most were of middle-class background. Almost all were between the ages of 15 and 25. All had long, straight hair. Many were college students. After luring a victim to his car, Bundy would hit her in the head with a crowbar he had placed underneath his Volkswagen or hidden inside it. Every recovered skull, except for that of Kimberly Leach, showed blunt force trauma. Every recovered body, again except for that of Leach, showed signs of strangulation. Many of Bundy's victims were transported a considerable distance from where they disappeared (Bundy drove Kathy Parks more than 260 miles, from Oregon to Washington, after abducting her). Bundy often would drink alcohol prior to finding a victim; Carol DaRonch testified to smelling alcohol on his breath.
In interviews prior to his execution, Bundy admitted that for every victim he had murdered, there had been a number of individuals who had escaped from him because of one circumstance or the other. Speaking of the Georgeann Hawkins murder, Bundy said that he had staked out Hawkins' sorority house prior to kidnapping her. Bundy said that two weeks prior to Hawkins' disappearance, he had watched a girl walk out the door of the sorority house at 11 o'clock at night. He said he was drunk and approached the female, asking for her assistance with his briefcase. Bundy stated that he was "babbling on" to the co-ed about how he worked in Olympia and lived in a rooming house, and that they had reached his car when he told himself, "No, I don't want to do it. I said, 'Thank you. See you later.' And she walked away."
On Death Row, Bundy admitted to decapitating at least a dozen of his victims with a hacksaw. He kept the severed heads in his room, along with the hands of some victims, before finally disposing of them. Some of the skulls were found with the front teeth broken out, and there is speculation that this may have been for sexual purposes. He would visit his victims' bodies over and over again at the Taylor Mountain body dump site. He stated that he would lie with them for hours, all night at times, applying makeup to their corpses and violating their decomposing bodies until putrefaction forced him to abandon the remains. Not long before his death, Bundy admitted to returning to the corpse of Georgann Hawkins for purposes of necrophilia. When Bundy was confronted by law enforcement officers who stated that they believed the number of individuals he had murdered was thirty-seven, Bundy told them that they should "add one more digit, and you'll have it". Whether he meant to indicate that there were thirty-eight murders or more than one hundred, was unclear, but some experts believe that Bundy was capable of such a high number.[1] However, Bundy himself, speaking to his lawyer Polly Nelson the day before his execution, dismissed the 100+ victims speculation and said that the more common estimate of 35 victims was accurate.
Like many serial killers, Bundy kept mementos of his crimes. His girlfriend found a bag of women's underwear in his apartment. Just before his execution, Bundy told Polly Nelson that the Utah detectives who searched his apartment after his 1975 arrest missed an outside utility closet where Bundy had a collection of Polaroid pictures from his murders. Bundy destroyed the photographs after the detectives left.
[edit] Cause and motivation
Author Ann Rule, who knew Bundy personally even before the murders, believed that he was a "shadow man" who allowed the world to see what he wanted it to see and hid who he really was behind a façade. Rule stated that to most people, Bundy was a handsome, articulate, courtly, and brilliant law student, who loved to ski, sail and hike. He favored French cuisine, good wine, and gourmet cooking. But in reality, Bundy loved material possessions more than he loved people, and cared about objects such as an abandoned bicycle or an old car with more compassion than he could ever feel for another person. Rule stated that she believed that Bundy had no conscience or superego, and that he was merely mimicking the feelings of those he encountered in order to gain favor with them.
Rule stated that she believed that Bundy's emotional development had been arrested at early childhood, and that he had been forced to turn inward into himself due to a lack of love and acceptance in his home, and from feelings of deprivation and humiliation. At an early age, Bundy learned the tricks and techniques to please those from whom he wanted something.
In December 1987, Bundy was examined for seven hours by a professor from New York University Medical Center, Dorothy Otnow Lewis. To Lewis, Bundy described his childhood, and especially his relationship with his grandfather and grandmother, Simon and Eleanor Cowell, whom he lived with for the first four-and-a-half years of his life and whom he was told were his mother and father. Bundy described his grandfather as a volatile, tyrannical and maniacal man who allegedly terrorized his family with his temper tantrums. Bundy further described his grandfather as a bigot who hated blacks, Italians, Catholics, and Jews. Bundy stated that his grandfather was sadistic with animals, beating the family dog and swinging neighborhood cats by their tails. He also told Lewis that his grandfather, who was a deacon in his church, kept a large collection of pornography in his greenhouse. Relatives have stated that Bundy and a cousin would sneak into the greenhouse for hours and read the pornography. Bundy described his grandmother as a timid and obedient wife, who was sporadically taken to hospitals to undergo shock treatment for depression, and that towards the end of her life, she became an agoraphobic and was afraid to leave her own home.
Author Rule noted that most of Bundy's friends were women, whom she believed Bundy had learned at an early age to control and manipulate. When one of his female friends or lovers did not react in the manner Bundy expected, he was both outraged and confused. Rule believed that, because of his illegitimate birth, Bundy did not know who he was supposed to be. In her conversations with him, she sensed that he believed that he was the, "...progeny of royalty dumped by mistake on the doorstep of a blue-collar family. How he loved the thought of money and status, and how inadequate he felt when he found himself with women who were born to it."
[edit] List of victims
The following is a chronological list of the victims of Ted Bundy. Bundy never made a comprehensive confession of his crimes and the true toll of his victims will never be known, but the names listed below are victims whom most authorities attribute to Bundy. All the victims listed were killed, unless otherwise noted.
[edit] 1974
Jan. 4: Joni Lenz (survived). Battered in her bed as she slept.
Jan. 31: Lynda Ann Healy (19). Battered unconscious while asleep and abducted from the house she shared with other University of Washington co-eds.
Mar. 12: Donna Manson (19). Abducted after walking to a jazz concert on Evergreen campus, Washington. Her body has never been recovered.
Apr. 17: Susan Rancourt (18). Disappeared as she walked across Central Washington State College lawns.
May 6: Roberta Kathleen Parks (22). Vanished while walking to another dorm hall to have coffee with friends.
Jun. 1: Brenda Ball (22). Disappeared from the Flame Tavern in Burien, Washington.
Jun. 11: Georgeann Hawkins (18). Disappeared from behind her sorority house, Kappa Alpha Theta, in Seattle, Washington.
Jul. 14: Janice Ott (23) and Denise Naslund (19), both from Lake Sammamish State Park.
Aug. 2: Carol Valenzuela (20). Last seen at a welfare office in Vancouver.
Sep. 2: Unknown hitchhiker (17-23). Abducted from Boise, Idaho.
Oct. 2: Nancy Wilcox (16). Disappeared in Holladay, Utah.
Oct. 18: Melissa Smith (17). Vanished from Midvale, Utah on her way to a friends house.
Oct. 31: Laura Aime (17). Disappeared from a Halloween party at Lehi, Utah.
Nov. 8: Carol DaRonch (18, survived). Escaped Bundy by jumping from his car.
Nov. 8: Debbie Kent (17). Vanished hours after DaRonch escaped from Bundy.
[edit] 1975
Jan. 12: Caryn Campbell (23). Abducted while on a ski trip in Aspen, Colorado.
Mar. 15: Julie Cunningham (26). Disappeared while on her way to a nearby tavern in Vail, Colorado.
Apr. 6: Denise Oliverson (25). Abducted while visiting her parents in Grand Junction.
May 6: Lynette Culver (13). Snatched from a school playground at Alameda Junior High School, Pocatello, Idaho.
June. 28: Susan Curtis (15). Abducted from the campus of Brigham Young University.
[edit] 1978
Jan. 15: Lisa Levy (20), Margaret Bowman (21), Karen Chandler (survived), Kathy Kleiner (survived). The Chi Omega killings, Tallahassee, Florida.
Jan. 15: Cheryl Thomas (survived). Bludgeoned in her bed, eight blocks away from the Chi Omega house.
Feb. 9: Kimberly Leach (12), kidnapped from her junior high school, Lake City, Florida.
From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia
Jump to: navigation, search
Ted Bundy
Born November 24, 1946
Burlington, Vermont, USA
Died January 24, 1989
Raiford, Florida, USA
Charge(s) murder, kidnapping
Penalty capital punishment
Status executed by the electric chair
Occupation law student
Spouse Carole Ann Boone
Parents Louise and Johnny Bundy
Theodore Robert "Ted" Bundy (November 24, 1946 – January 24, 1989) was one of the most notorious murderers in U.S. history. A serial killer, rapist, and necrophiliac, Bundy murdered scores of young women across the United States between 1974 and 1978. His total number of victims remains unknown to this day, and there is speculation that he first began to murder in 1961 at age 15. After more than a decade of vigorous denials, Bundy eventually confessed to over 30 murders.
Bundy is believed to have been a sociopath. He is usually described as an educated and charming young man despite the brutality of his crimes. Typically, he raped then murdered, or murdered then raped, young women and girls by bludgeoning them, and sometimes by strangulation.
Bundy was born on November 24, 1946, at the Elizabeth Lund Home For Unwed Mothers, where his mother lived, in Burlington, Vermont. His mother Eleanor Louise Cowell was a young department store clerk. His father's identity has never been established. For the first nine years of his life, Bundy and his mother lived in Philadelphia with his maternal grandfather who, according to some family members, was mentally unstable. To avoid the stigma of an illegitimate pregnancy, many neighbors and friends were told that Eleanor's parents had adopted Bundy, and that he was actually Eleanor's younger brother. Bundy was led to believe that his mother was actually his older sister throughout most of his childhood and adolescence. Much speculation has been placed on Bundy's early formative years, though little is definitively known.
Bundy was a good student at Woodrow Wilson High School, and was active in the local Methodist Church and the Boy Scouts. However, as he told Stephen Michaud and Hugh Aynesworth, authors of The Only Living Witness, he had no natural sense of how to get along with other people. "I didn't know what made people want to be friends. I didn't know what made people attractive to one another. I didn't know what underlay social interactions." Bundy remained shy and introverted throughout most of his high school and early college years.
Bundy's criminal activities began at an early age, before he was even out of high school. He was a compulsive thief, a shoplifter, and on his way to becoming an amateur con artist. He was arrested twice as a juvenile, though these records were later expunged.
Bundy described the part of himself that, from a very young age, was fascinated by images of sex and violence as "the entity," and kept it very well hidden. However, by the time Bundy was talking about "other selves" he was trying to appeal his death sentence. Later, friends and acquaintances would remember a handsome, articulate young man. Bundy worked and campaigned for the Washington State Republican Party as an adult. He also worked as a volunteer at a Seattle suicide crisis center, alongside fledgling crime reporter Ann Rule. Ironically, at the time Rule wrote articles on the "Ted" murders that, unbeknownst to her, her young friend was committing. (Rule would go on to write a biography of Bundy, The Stranger Beside Me.)
Bundy had one serious relationship with a college freshman whom Rule referred to by the pseudonym "Stephanie Brooks." She ended the relationship, fed up with what she described as Bundy's immaturity and lack of ambition, and they separated for a period of roughly two years. He eventually came back into her life with a new look and attitude as a serious, dedicated professional man who had been accepted to law school; he courted her once more and then proposed, an offer she accepted. Two days later, Bundy unceremoniously dumped her by ceasing to return her phone calls. He would later dismiss the proposal and break-up as part of a challenge he undertook, saying "I just wanted to prove to myself that I could have her." It was shortly after this final breakup that Bundy began a homicidal rampage lasting three years. In her book, Rule notes that most of Bundy's victims had long straight hair parted in the middle just like Brooks, and speculates that Bundy's seething resentment towards his first girlfriend was a motivating factor in his string of murders.
Contents [hide]
1 First murders
2 Further murders, first trial, and Bundy's escape
3 Bundy's final rampage — Florida
4 Conviction and execution
5 Modus operandi and victim profile
6 Cause and motivation
7 List of victims
7.1 1974
7.2 1975
7.3 1978
8 Trivia
9 In film
10 References in popular culture
10.1 Television
10.2 Music
10.3 Literature
11 References
12 External links
13 Notes
[edit] First murders
Among the still unanswered questions regarding Ted Bundy is when he began to kill. Many Bundy experts, including Rule and former King County detective Robert D. Keppel, believe Bundy may have started killing as far back as his early teens: an eight-year-old girl from Tacoma, Ann Marie Burr, vanished from her home in Bundy's neighborhood in 1961, when Bundy was 14. However, Bundy denied killing Burr, even after confessing to many other murders. His earliest confirmed murders were committed in 1974, when he was 27.
Shortly after midnight on January 4, 1974, Bundy entered the basement bedroom of an 18-year-old student at the University of Washington, Joni Lenz (pseudonym), and bludgeoned her with a metal rod from her bedframe while she slept. Bundy also sexually assaulted Lenz with a speculum (a gynecological tool). Lenz was found the next morning in a coma, with the speculum rammed deep into her vagina, and lying in a pool of her own blood. She survived the attack and had no memory of it, but suffered permanent brain damage.
Bundy's next victim was Lynda Healy, a student at the University of Washington. On January 31, 1974, Bundy broke into Healy's room, knocked her unconscious, dressed her in jeans and a shirt, wrapped her in a bed sheet, and carried her away. A year would pass before her decapitated remains were found in the mountains east of Seattle.
On March 12, 1974, Bundy kidnapped and murdered nineteen-year old Evergreen State College student Donna Gail Manson on her way to a jazz concert on campus. On April 17, Susan Rancourt disappeared from the campus of Central Washington State College. Later, two different co-eds would recount meeting a man with his arm in a cast--one that night, one three nights earlier--who asked for their help to carry a load of books to his Volkswagen. Next was Kathy Parks, last seen on the campus of Oregon State University on May 6. Brenda Ball was never seen again after leaving a bar in Burien, Washington on June 1.
Bundy then murdered Georgeann Hawkins, a student at the University of Washington and a member of Kappa Alpha Theta, an on-campus sorority. In the early morning hours of June 11, 1974, she walked from her boyfriend's dormitory residence to her sorority house, a distance of approximately 90 feet. She was last seen by one of her boyfriend's fraternity members approximately halfway down the alley that separated the two buildings. Hawkins was never seen again. Bundy confessed to her murder shortly before his 1989 execution, stating that he was waiting in a parking lot behind Hawkins's sorority house, using crutches and pretending to have trouble carrying his briefcase to his car. Hawkins agreed to assist him, and he walked her to his waiting Volkswagen Beetle where he had laid a crowbar by the tire. When they approached the vehicle, Bundy hit Hawkins over her head, knocking her unconscious. He then handcuffed her, pulled her into his vehicle, and sped away, later strangling her.
Bundy's Washington killing spree culminated on July 14 with the abduction, in broad daylight, of Janice Ott and Denise Naslund from Lake Sammamish State Park near Seattle. Five different women would testify about that day and about a man wearing a white tennis outfit and with his arm in a sling who called himself "Ted." The witnesses said the man had approached each of them asking for help unloading a sailboat from his car. One went with Bundy as far as his Volkswagen, where there was no sailboat, before refusing to accompany him further. Two more witnesses testified to seeing the man approach Janice Ott with the story about the sailboat, and to seeing Ott walk away from the beach in his company—the last time she was ever seen alive.
From the description of the individual described by witnesses at Lake Sammamish, King County detectives were able to get a description both of the suspect and his brown Volkswagen Beetle. Both Ted's girlfriend, Liz Kendall (a pseudonym) and Ann Rule reported him as a possible suspect, but the King County police, deluged with hundreds of tips, did not have any reason to pick out the unassuming Bundy from the long list of leads to be investigated.
The remains of Janice Ott and Denise Naslund were discovered on Sept. 7 at a site near the park, as well as an extra thigh femur bone and vertebra believed to be that of Georgeann Hawkins. The skulls, and only the skulls, of Healy, Rancourt, Parks and Ball were found on Taylor Mountain on March 2, 1975. No trace of Donna Manson was ever found.
That autumn, Bundy moved to Utah to attend law school in Salt Lake City, where he resumed killing in October. Nancy Wilcox disappeared on October 2. On October 18, Bundy murdered Melissa Smith, the 17-year-old daughter of Midvale police chief Louis Smith. Bundy raped, sodomized, and strangled Smith. Her body was found nine days later.
Next was Laura Aime, also 17, who disappeared when she left a Halloween party in Lehi, Utah on October 31, 1974. Her remains were found nearly a month later, by hikers on Thanksgiving Day, on the banks of a river in the American Fork Canyon. She was found naked, beaten beyond recognition, sodomized, and strangled with her own sock.
[edit] Further murders, first trial, and Bundy's escape
Bundy smiles as he is placed under oath at his murder trial, February 1976In Murray, Utah, on November 8, 1974, Carol DaRonch narrowly escaped with her life. Claiming to be Officer Roseland of the Murray Police Department, Bundy lured DaRonch into his car where he then attempted to slap a pair of handcuffs on her. Fortunately for DaRonch, he only got one wrist. She wrenched her door open with the other hand, rolled out of the car onto the highway and escaped with contusions to the head given to her via a blunt instrument that Bundy had taped underneath the car seat.
Frustrated in his attempt to kill DaRonch, Bundy snatched Debbie Kent, who was attending a school play in Bountiful, Utah, mere hours later. Kent, 17, disappeared after leaving the school play. She had left early and alone to pick her brother up, but her car never left the parking lot. Residents nearby reported hearing screams from the area of the lot, and a handcuff key that fit the cuffs left on DaRonch's wrist was later found on the ground nearby. Bundy had been clearly seen lurking in the back of the auditorium where the play was held and had boldly appeared backstage, confronting a drama teacher, Raelynn Shepard, with the demand that she accompany him to the parking lot with him to allegedly identify a vehicle—the same ruse Bundy had tried earlier in the day with DaRonch. Kent's body has never been found.
In 1975, while still attending law school at the University of Utah, Bundy shifted his crimes to Colorado. Caryn Campbell disappeared from the Wildwood Inn at Snowmass, Colorado, on January 12 where she had been vacationing with her husband. Her body was found on February 17. Julie Cunningham disappeared on March 15, and Denise Oliverson on April 6. Lynette Culver went missing in Pocatello, Idaho on May 6. Back in Utah, Susan Curtis vanished on June 28. The bodies of Cunningham, Culver, Curtis and Oliverson have never been recovered.
Bundy was arrested on August 16, 1975, in Salt Lake City, for failure to stop for a police officer. A search of his car revealed a ski mask, a crowbar, handcuffs, trash bags, and other items that were thought by the police to be burglary tools. Bundy was arrested for this charge on 21 August. Utah police connected Bundy and his Volkswagen with the DaRonch kidnapping and with the murdered and missing women in Utah and Colorado. Following a week-long trial, Bundy was convicted of DaRonch's kidnapping on March 1, 1976. He was sentenced to 15 years in Utah State Prison. Colorado authorities, however, were pursuing their own murder cases.
On June 7, 1977, in preparation for a hearing in the Caryn Campbell murder trial, Bundy was transported to the Pitkin County courthouse. During a court recess, he was allowed to visit the courthouse's law library. Bundy then jumped out of the building from a second-story window and escaped. The two-story fall injured Bundy's ankle, which caused him to remain in the area, and he was recaptured a week later. Back in jail awaiting the start of his trial, Bundy escaped again. He somehow acquired a hacksaw and, over time, sawed a square hole in the ceiling of his cell in the Glenwood Springs, Colorado, lockup. On the night of December 30, 1977, Bundy climbed out of the hole, walked out of the jail's front door (the jailer was out for the evening) and stole a car in the parking lot to escape.
Ted Bundy mug shot
[edit] Bundy's final rampage — Florida
With around $510 in cash given to him by his friends during jail visits, Bundy bought a one-way plane ticket and flew TWA from Denver to Chicago the night he escaped. He then caught an Amtrak train to Ann Arbor, Michigan and stole a car that he abandoned in Atlanta before boarding a bus for Tallahassee, Florida. There, he rented a room at a boarding house under the alias of "Chris Hagen" and FSU graduate "Ken Misner", and committed numerous petty crimes including shoplifting, purse snatching, and auto theft, though he later professed that he had been determined to not so much as jaywalk while on the lam from prison. Despite his attempts to stop himself, Bundy was only in Tallahassee for six days when in the early hours of Super Bowl Sunday on January 15, 1978, he bludgeoned to death two sleeping women, Lisa Levy and Margaret Bowman, and seriously wounded Karen Chandler and Kathry Kleiner inside their Florida State University Chi Omega sorority house. He then clubbed and severely injured another young woman, Cheryl Thomas, in her home a few blocks away.
Levy and Bowman had been bludgeoned and strangled. Levy's right collarbone had been broken by a tremendous blow. There was a double bite mark on her left buttock where her killer had torn at her with his teeth, leaving four distinct sets of marks where his teeth had sunk in. (This bite mark would be pivotal evidence against Bundy during his 1979 trial.) Bowman had been struck repeatedly on the right side of her head so viciously that broken pieces of her skull were driven into her brain. The force dealt to Bowman's skull was so tremendous that her brain had been slammed against the left side of her skull when she was struck with the oak club from the right side. A Hanes "Alive" pantyhose ligature cut from Bowman's neck had been buried so deep that it could hardly be seen in the flesh. Neither girl had any damage to their hands or nails, indicating that they had not been able to defend themselves in any way.
On February 9, 1978, Bundy traveled to Lake City, Florida. While there, he abducted, raped and murdered 12-year-old Kimberly Leach, throwing her body under a small shed. She would be his final victim. On February 15, Bundy stole an orange VW Bug belonging to Rick Garzaniti of Tallahassee. Bundy was stopped shortly after 1 a.m. by Pensacola police officer David Lee. When the officer called in a check of Bundy's license plate, the orange VW he was driving belonging to Rick Garzaniti of Tallahassee came up as stolen. Bundy then scuffled with the officer before he was finally subdued. On the way to the jail, Officer Lee said that Bundy had told him that he wished that Lee had just killed him. Lee said he did not know why Bundy, who was using a stolen identity, was so upset because he was only being charged with possession of a stolen vehicle. Before long, Bundy was identified and taken to Miami to stand trial for the FSU murders.
[edit] Conviction and execution
Bundy loses his temper during the Orlando trial for the murder of 12 year old Kimberly Leach.Bundy's trial for the Chi Omega murders was held from June 25 to July 31, 1979. Despite his five court-appointed defense lawyers, Bundy represented himself as his own legal counsel, even cross-examining witnesses. He was convicted on all counts. Judge Edward Cowart said, when sentencing Bundy to death:
"It is ordered that you be put to death by a current of electricity, that current be passed through your body until you are dead. Take care of yourself, young man. I say that to you sincerely; take care of yourself, please. It is an utter tragedy for this court to see such a total waste of humanity as I've experienced in this courtroom. You're an intelligent young man. You'd have made a good lawyer, and I would have loved to have you practice in front of me, but you went another way, partner. Take care of yourself. I don't feel any animosity toward you. I want you to know that. Once again, take care of yourself."
After the Chi Omega trial, Bundy was tried for the Kimberly Leach murder in 1980. He was again convicted on all counts and sentenced to death. During his trial for the Kimberly Leach murder, while Bundy was acting as his own attorney, he married former coworker Carole Ann Boone in the courtroom as the trial was being conducted. During his incarceration, Bundy received about two hundred fan letters each day from female admirers.
In October 1982, Boone gave birth to a girl. Eventually, however, Boone moved away, divorced Bundy, and changed her and her daughter's last name. Both of their whereabouts are today unknown.
In the years Bundy was on death row (at Florida State Prison), he was often visited by Special Agent William Hagmaier of the FBI's Behavioral Sciences Unit. Bundy would come to confide in Hagmaier, going so far as to call him his best friend. Eventually, Bundy confessed to Hagmaier many details of the murders that had until then been unknown or unconfirmed.
In 1984, the very manipulative Bundy, likely hoping for some leverage in delaying his death sentence, contacted former King County homicide detective Robert D. Keppel and offered to assist in the ongoing search for the Green River Killer by providing his own insights and analysis. Keppel and Green River Task Force detective Dave Reichert traveled to Florida's death row to interview Bundy. Both detectives later stated that these interviews were of little actual help in the Green River investigation; they provided far greater insight into Bundy's own mind, and were primarily pursued in the hope of learning the details of unsolved murders that Bundy was suspected of committing but had never been charged with, let alone tried or convicted.
Bundy contacted Keppel again in 1988. With his appeals exhausted and execution imminent, Bundy confessed to eight official unsolved murders in Washington State, for which he was the prime suspect. Bundy told Keppel that there were actually five bodies left on Taylor Mountain, and not four as they had originally thought. Bundy said that the fifth body was that of Donna Manson, the Evergreen State University student missing since 1974. Bundy also admitted that the extra femur bone and vertabrae discovered beside the road two miles from Lake Sammamish State Park was all that was left of Georgeann Hawkins. After the interview, Keppel reported that he had been shocked in speaking with Bundy, and that he was the kind of man who was "born to kill". Keppel stated:
"He described the Issaquah crime scene (where Janice Ott, Denise Naslund, and Georgeann Hawkins had been left) and it was almost like he was just there. Like he was seeing everything. He was infatuated with the idea because he spent so much time there. He is just totally consumed with murder all the time."
Bundy had hoped that he could manipulate the revelations and partial confessions into another stay of execution or possibly commutation to life imprisonment. At one point, a legal advocate working for Bundy, Linda Barker, had asked many of the families of the victims to fax letters to the Florida governor and ask mercy for Bundy in order to find out where the remains of their loved ones were. To a person, all the families refused. Keppel and others reported that Bundy gave scant detail about his crimes during his confessions, and promised to reveal more and other body dump sites if he were given "more time". The ploy failed and Bundy was executed on schedule.
The night before Bundy was executed, he gave a television interview to Dr. James Dobson, head of the evangelical Christian organization Focus on the Family. During the interview, Bundy made repeated claims as to the pornographic "roots" behind his sexually driven violence. He stated that, while pornography didn't cause him to commit his crimes, the consumption of violent pornography helped "shape and mold" his violence into "behavior too terrible to describe." He said that he felt that violence in the media, "particularly sexualized violence," sent boys "down the road to being Ted Bundys". In the same interview, hours before his execution, Bundy stated:[1]
"You are going to kill me, and that will protect society from me. But out there are many, many more people who are addicted to pornography, and you are doing nothing about that."
While embraced by Dobson and others, many found Bundy's allegations to be fabricated and another last ditch effort to elicit sympathy. According to Hagmaier, Bundy also contemplated suicide in the days leading up to his execution, but eventually decided against it.
At 7:06 a.m. on January 24, 1989, 42-year-old Ted Bundy was executed in the electric chair, "Old Sparky", by the State of Florida for the murder of Kimberly Leach. His last words were, "I'd like you to give my love to my family and friends." Then, more than 2,000 volts were sent through his body for less than two minutes. He was pronounced dead at 7:16 a.m.
[edit] Modus operandi and victim profile
When discussing the Green River Killer with Bob Keppel, Bundy said that serial killers are not automatons, but will change their modus operandi as time passes and circumstances change. This was true of Bundy himself. He entered into the homes of his first two known victims, Joni Lenz and Lynda Healy, but would not attack a victim in her home again until the night of the Chi Omega murders, shortly before his final arrest.
Nevertheless, Bundy did have a pattern that held true for most of his criminal career. He would approach a potential victim in a public place, even in daylight or amongst a crowd, as when he abducted Ott and Naslund at Lake Sammamish. Bundy had various ways of gaining a victim's trust. Sometimes, he would feign injury, wearing his arm in a sling or wearing a fake cast, as in the murders of Hawkins, Rancourt, Ott and Naslund. At other times Bundy would impersonate an authority figure. He pretended to be a policeman when approaching Carol DaRonch. The day before Kimberly Leach was murdered, Bundy approached another young Florida girl pretending to be "Richard Burton, Fire Department," but left hurriedly after her older brother arrived. Bundy had a remarkable advantage as his facial features were attractive, yet not especially memorable. In later years, he would often be described as a chameleon, able to look totally different by making only minor adjustments to his appearance, e.g., shaving or changing his hairstyle.
All of Ted Bundy's victims were White American females. Most were of middle-class background. Almost all were between the ages of 15 and 25. All had long, straight hair. Many were college students. After luring a victim to his car, Bundy would hit her in the head with a crowbar he had placed underneath his Volkswagen or hidden inside it. Every recovered skull, except for that of Kimberly Leach, showed blunt force trauma. Every recovered body, again except for that of Leach, showed signs of strangulation. Many of Bundy's victims were transported a considerable distance from where they disappeared (Bundy drove Kathy Parks more than 260 miles, from Oregon to Washington, after abducting her). Bundy often would drink alcohol prior to finding a victim; Carol DaRonch testified to smelling alcohol on his breath.
In interviews prior to his execution, Bundy admitted that for every victim he had murdered, there had been a number of individuals who had escaped from him because of one circumstance or the other. Speaking of the Georgeann Hawkins murder, Bundy said that he had staked out Hawkins' sorority house prior to kidnapping her. Bundy said that two weeks prior to Hawkins' disappearance, he had watched a girl walk out the door of the sorority house at 11 o'clock at night. He said he was drunk and approached the female, asking for her assistance with his briefcase. Bundy stated that he was "babbling on" to the co-ed about how he worked in Olympia and lived in a rooming house, and that they had reached his car when he told himself, "No, I don't want to do it. I said, 'Thank you. See you later.' And she walked away."
On Death Row, Bundy admitted to decapitating at least a dozen of his victims with a hacksaw. He kept the severed heads in his room, along with the hands of some victims, before finally disposing of them. Some of the skulls were found with the front teeth broken out, and there is speculation that this may have been for sexual purposes. He would visit his victims' bodies over and over again at the Taylor Mountain body dump site. He stated that he would lie with them for hours, all night at times, applying makeup to their corpses and violating their decomposing bodies until putrefaction forced him to abandon the remains. Not long before his death, Bundy admitted to returning to the corpse of Georgann Hawkins for purposes of necrophilia. When Bundy was confronted by law enforcement officers who stated that they believed the number of individuals he had murdered was thirty-seven, Bundy told them that they should "add one more digit, and you'll have it". Whether he meant to indicate that there were thirty-eight murders or more than one hundred, was unclear, but some experts believe that Bundy was capable of such a high number.[1] However, Bundy himself, speaking to his lawyer Polly Nelson the day before his execution, dismissed the 100+ victims speculation and said that the more common estimate of 35 victims was accurate.
Like many serial killers, Bundy kept mementos of his crimes. His girlfriend found a bag of women's underwear in his apartment. Just before his execution, Bundy told Polly Nelson that the Utah detectives who searched his apartment after his 1975 arrest missed an outside utility closet where Bundy had a collection of Polaroid pictures from his murders. Bundy destroyed the photographs after the detectives left.
[edit] Cause and motivation
Author Ann Rule, who knew Bundy personally even before the murders, believed that he was a "shadow man" who allowed the world to see what he wanted it to see and hid who he really was behind a façade. Rule stated that to most people, Bundy was a handsome, articulate, courtly, and brilliant law student, who loved to ski, sail and hike. He favored French cuisine, good wine, and gourmet cooking. But in reality, Bundy loved material possessions more than he loved people, and cared about objects such as an abandoned bicycle or an old car with more compassion than he could ever feel for another person. Rule stated that she believed that Bundy had no conscience or superego, and that he was merely mimicking the feelings of those he encountered in order to gain favor with them.
Rule stated that she believed that Bundy's emotional development had been arrested at early childhood, and that he had been forced to turn inward into himself due to a lack of love and acceptance in his home, and from feelings of deprivation and humiliation. At an early age, Bundy learned the tricks and techniques to please those from whom he wanted something.
In December 1987, Bundy was examined for seven hours by a professor from New York University Medical Center, Dorothy Otnow Lewis. To Lewis, Bundy described his childhood, and especially his relationship with his grandfather and grandmother, Simon and Eleanor Cowell, whom he lived with for the first four-and-a-half years of his life and whom he was told were his mother and father. Bundy described his grandfather as a volatile, tyrannical and maniacal man who allegedly terrorized his family with his temper tantrums. Bundy further described his grandfather as a bigot who hated blacks, Italians, Catholics, and Jews. Bundy stated that his grandfather was sadistic with animals, beating the family dog and swinging neighborhood cats by their tails. He also told Lewis that his grandfather, who was a deacon in his church, kept a large collection of pornography in his greenhouse. Relatives have stated that Bundy and a cousin would sneak into the greenhouse for hours and read the pornography. Bundy described his grandmother as a timid and obedient wife, who was sporadically taken to hospitals to undergo shock treatment for depression, and that towards the end of her life, she became an agoraphobic and was afraid to leave her own home.
Author Rule noted that most of Bundy's friends were women, whom she believed Bundy had learned at an early age to control and manipulate. When one of his female friends or lovers did not react in the manner Bundy expected, he was both outraged and confused. Rule believed that, because of his illegitimate birth, Bundy did not know who he was supposed to be. In her conversations with him, she sensed that he believed that he was the, "...progeny of royalty dumped by mistake on the doorstep of a blue-collar family. How he loved the thought of money and status, and how inadequate he felt when he found himself with women who were born to it."
[edit] List of victims
The following is a chronological list of the victims of Ted Bundy. Bundy never made a comprehensive confession of his crimes and the true toll of his victims will never be known, but the names listed below are victims whom most authorities attribute to Bundy. All the victims listed were killed, unless otherwise noted.
[edit] 1974
Jan. 4: Joni Lenz (survived). Battered in her bed as she slept.
Jan. 31: Lynda Ann Healy (19). Battered unconscious while asleep and abducted from the house she shared with other University of Washington co-eds.
Mar. 12: Donna Manson (19). Abducted after walking to a jazz concert on Evergreen campus, Washington. Her body has never been recovered.
Apr. 17: Susan Rancourt (18). Disappeared as she walked across Central Washington State College lawns.
May 6: Roberta Kathleen Parks (22). Vanished while walking to another dorm hall to have coffee with friends.
Jun. 1: Brenda Ball (22). Disappeared from the Flame Tavern in Burien, Washington.
Jun. 11: Georgeann Hawkins (18). Disappeared from behind her sorority house, Kappa Alpha Theta, in Seattle, Washington.
Jul. 14: Janice Ott (23) and Denise Naslund (19), both from Lake Sammamish State Park.
Aug. 2: Carol Valenzuela (20). Last seen at a welfare office in Vancouver.
Sep. 2: Unknown hitchhiker (17-23). Abducted from Boise, Idaho.
Oct. 2: Nancy Wilcox (16). Disappeared in Holladay, Utah.
Oct. 18: Melissa Smith (17). Vanished from Midvale, Utah on her way to a friends house.
Oct. 31: Laura Aime (17). Disappeared from a Halloween party at Lehi, Utah.
Nov. 8: Carol DaRonch (18, survived). Escaped Bundy by jumping from his car.
Nov. 8: Debbie Kent (17). Vanished hours after DaRonch escaped from Bundy.
[edit] 1975
Jan. 12: Caryn Campbell (23). Abducted while on a ski trip in Aspen, Colorado.
Mar. 15: Julie Cunningham (26). Disappeared while on her way to a nearby tavern in Vail, Colorado.
Apr. 6: Denise Oliverson (25). Abducted while visiting her parents in Grand Junction.
May 6: Lynette Culver (13). Snatched from a school playground at Alameda Junior High School, Pocatello, Idaho.
June. 28: Susan Curtis (15). Abducted from the campus of Brigham Young University.
[edit] 1978
Jan. 15: Lisa Levy (20), Margaret Bowman (21), Karen Chandler (survived), Kathy Kleiner (survived). The Chi Omega killings, Tallahassee, Florida.
Jan. 15: Cheryl Thomas (survived). Bludgeoned in her bed, eight blocks away from the Chi Omega house.
Feb. 9: Kimberly Leach (12), kidnapped from her junior high school, Lake City, Florida.
- Mood:
calm
WOW...its been a while since i put anything in here!!!!!!!!!!!
i got an amazing v*day gift from eric...a puppy..........



and i got my ring.. heheh and my BIG LION...YEAAAAAAAAA lol
right now im sick of cold weather im sick of snow.. i wanna go out..esp to the mill and walk ... i really want a vacation.. like anywhere would be nice right about now!!
i was thinkin the beach north carolina etc... but i kind of wanna do the vegas deal.. ive never been there it actually sounds like of fun lol..and i know eric would LOVE the star trek hotel deal lol
ive actually been looking up hotels and flights when we go to georgia and i found some really nice cruises ...and that sounds really nice..!!
Im rambeling on and on and on .. i cant shut up lol
i miss my lime wire... i wanna download music and make some cds....=(
oo well ... im gonna go watch my charmed season that eric bought me...!!!!!!!!!!!
i got an amazing v*day gift from eric...a puppy..........



and i got my ring.. heheh and my BIG LION...YEAAAAAAAAA lol
right now im sick of cold weather im sick of snow.. i wanna go out..esp to the mill and walk ... i really want a vacation.. like anywhere would be nice right about now!!
i was thinkin the beach north carolina etc... but i kind of wanna do the vegas deal.. ive never been there it actually sounds like of fun lol..and i know eric would LOVE the star trek hotel deal lol
ive actually been looking up hotels and flights when we go to georgia and i found some really nice cruises ...and that sounds really nice..!!
Im rambeling on and on and on .. i cant shut up lol
i miss my lime wire... i wanna download music and make some cds....=(
oo well ... im gonna go watch my charmed season that eric bought me...!!!!!!!!!!!
- Mood:
energetic - Music:charmed theme song
Published April 10, 2006 09:04 pm - Scott Dunn was charged Monday with beating his wife to death and then setting her body on fire inside her parents’ Grove City home.
The slaying of 22-year-old Brandon “Brandi” C. Dunn three months ago stunned the borough, and Dunn’s claim that an intruder attacked his wife and set fire to the house did not hold water with police.
Dunn charged with murder
DA: He killed wife, set fire
By Courtney L. Anderson
Herald Staff Writer
GROVE CITY —
Scott Dunn was charged Monday with beating his wife to death and then setting her body on fire inside her parents’ Grove City home.
The slaying of 22-year-old Brandon “Brandi” C. Dunn three months ago stunned the borough, and Dunn’s claim that an intruder attacked his wife and set fire to the house did not hold water with police.
Dunn, 27, of 469 Branchton Road, Slippery Rock, is charged with criminal homicide, abuse of a corpse and three counts of arson. Grove City and state police say he was the man who killed Mrs. Dunn on Jan. 14 and then set fire to her body and the East Washington Boulevard home of John C. and Debra Montgomery, where the couple was house-sitting.
Police fully investigated all the variations of Dunn’s story and concluded he is the sole suspect, Mercer County District Attorney James P. Epstein said at a news conference Monday.
Dunn was arraigned Monday morning and taken to Mercer County Jail without bond.
In the affidavit of probable cause, Grove City and state police — who are jointly handling the case — list inconsistencies in Dunn’s stories about what happened the morning of the fire.
According to the police affidavit, evidence and Dunn’s multiple conflicting stories did not add up. Among the inconsistencies cited by police are:
• Dunn told a state trooper his truck broke down on the way to pick Brandi up at 325 Edgewood Ave., Grove City, the morning of the fire so he parked it less than half a mile from the Montgomery’s and took their Cadillac.
He told Grove City police that his truck broke down after he dropped Mrs. Dunn off and headed to Slippery Rock to retrieve his wallet. A mechanic examined the truck five days after the fire and said it was “free of mechanical defects.”
• Dunn told one state trooper that it was between 4:15 and 4:30 a.m. when he arrived to pick up his wife, but told another that his wife called him at 5:36 for a ride home. People at the house said the couple left after 6:15 a.m. and Dunn did not come inside.
• Dunn called 911 at 7:32 a.m. to report the fire and said he found a man assaulting his wife. A computer in the house stopped working due to fire damage at 7:32 a.m., a forensic computer examiner determined. Such circuit failure could only happen following extensive fire development, the fire marshals said, which means the fire started before Dunn claimed it had when he called 911.
• Dunn had several different accounts of what allegedly happened after he found the man he said was beating his wife.
He told 911 dispatchers he had “taken a couple of hits at the subject” and then chased him out of a back door where the man threw a match, causing the house to explode.
Dunn told a state trooper that he chased the man across the backyard and then noticed the house was on fire and tried to get back inside but the fire was too intense. Dunn denied seeing the man throw a match or lighter during that interview and said he did not smell any accelerant.
He told another state trooper that he went through the unlocked front door and found his wife on the floor just inside with a man beating her, while the investigation found the front door dead bolt was locked when firefighters knocked it down. In this account Dunn said, “The male ran away from me and I followed him into the house then boom the house blew up and the guy ran out the back and I went out the front.”
________________________________________ ________________________________________ ______________
Husband Remains Silent In Grove City Murder Case
(KDKA) Grove City Grove City has not seen a murder since the 1960's.
The community has been greatly affected by the murder of newlywed Brandi Dunn.
Dunn’s husband is accused in the murder, and is in the middle of a hearing to determine if he should stand trial.
On the second day of his preliminary hearing, Scott Dunn again remained silent. Dunn is charged with beating his wife to death in her parents’ Grove City home, then setting the house on fire to cover up the crime.
Dunn’s attorney is concerned about the way police treated Dunn after the murder.
“It's always a concern when someone is in police custody for six hours,” said Dunn’s attorney Stephen Misko.
In testimony on Wednesday, Trooper Michael Kokoski related how Dunn was first interviewed for an-hour-and-a-half.
Then he was asked to write a statement in his own words. The troopers found inconsistencies in Dunn's timelines and stories about what happened.
"When he was confronted by those contradictions, Scott Dunn ended the interview," trooper Kokoski said.
Dunn's attorney says his client had requested that the troopers tape the interview to avoid any confusion.
A tape session will clear-up the inconsistencies.
Among the multiple conflicting statements Dunn made to troopers were contradictions regarding his alleged discovery of Brandi being beaten by an unknown intruder and his knowledge of information known only to investigators regarding the point of fire origin and the use of an accelerant.
“We would not be prosecuting someone for murder if we didn't feel we had a solid case,” said James Epstein, Mercer County District Attorney.
The hearing is continued until next Wednesday with fire marshals testifying about the cause and origin of the fire.
________________________________________ ________
Murder victim Brandi Dunn and her husband were actually part of two communities.
They lived in Mercer County, but they were also active in an online community through an Internet Web site.
Channel 4 Action News has learned that police are looking closely at their postings on the Web site, and that the victim's husband is now refusing to answer any more questions from police.
As they go over the physical evidence at the murder and arson site, state police investigator are also scouring the Internet for clues.
Dunn and her husband both had personal Web pages at a site called My Space.
Police tell Channel 4 Action News that someone logged into Brandi Dunn's site under her name the day after she died and made changes and deletions.
"We're looking at all that to see what was there before, what's there after the fire. Who has put something on there, added to it, taken away from it, when that might have occurred," said Cpl. Cheryl Michalski of the Pennsylvania State Police.
Brandi Dunn posted this message the night before she was murdered:
"I know you are still mad at me, but I still love you. I'm sorry, baby."
The day after her murder, Scott Dunn posted this message to his dead wife:
"Hey, babe. I know you're in heaven right now, smiling down on all of us. Man, babe, I miss you so much. I know you're with God now. I miss you and love you so much. I keep waiting to see you or hear you voice or a phone call. This is so hard. You meant the world to me and now you're gone."
State police now say that Scott Dunn is refusing any further police interviews.
"He has invoked his right to an attorney, and he is no longer speaking to us," said Michalski.
Meanwhile, the murder case is generating intense interest and discussions on Internet crime blog sites.
Police have not identified anyone as a suspect in Brandi Dunn's murder.
Scott Dunn's attorney told Channel 4 Action News that state police did seek to interview his client
The slaying of 22-year-old Brandon “Brandi” C. Dunn three months ago stunned the borough, and Dunn’s claim that an intruder attacked his wife and set fire to the house did not hold water with police.
Dunn charged with murder
DA: He killed wife, set fire
By Courtney L. Anderson
Herald Staff Writer
GROVE CITY —
Scott Dunn was charged Monday with beating his wife to death and then setting her body on fire inside her parents’ Grove City home.
The slaying of 22-year-old Brandon “Brandi” C. Dunn three months ago stunned the borough, and Dunn’s claim that an intruder attacked his wife and set fire to the house did not hold water with police.
Dunn, 27, of 469 Branchton Road, Slippery Rock, is charged with criminal homicide, abuse of a corpse and three counts of arson. Grove City and state police say he was the man who killed Mrs. Dunn on Jan. 14 and then set fire to her body and the East Washington Boulevard home of John C. and Debra Montgomery, where the couple was house-sitting.
Police fully investigated all the variations of Dunn’s story and concluded he is the sole suspect, Mercer County District Attorney James P. Epstein said at a news conference Monday.
Dunn was arraigned Monday morning and taken to Mercer County Jail without bond.
In the affidavit of probable cause, Grove City and state police — who are jointly handling the case — list inconsistencies in Dunn’s stories about what happened the morning of the fire.
According to the police affidavit, evidence and Dunn’s multiple conflicting stories did not add up. Among the inconsistencies cited by police are:
• Dunn told a state trooper his truck broke down on the way to pick Brandi up at 325 Edgewood Ave., Grove City, the morning of the fire so he parked it less than half a mile from the Montgomery’s and took their Cadillac.
He told Grove City police that his truck broke down after he dropped Mrs. Dunn off and headed to Slippery Rock to retrieve his wallet. A mechanic examined the truck five days after the fire and said it was “free of mechanical defects.”
• Dunn told one state trooper that it was between 4:15 and 4:30 a.m. when he arrived to pick up his wife, but told another that his wife called him at 5:36 for a ride home. People at the house said the couple left after 6:15 a.m. and Dunn did not come inside.
• Dunn called 911 at 7:32 a.m. to report the fire and said he found a man assaulting his wife. A computer in the house stopped working due to fire damage at 7:32 a.m., a forensic computer examiner determined. Such circuit failure could only happen following extensive fire development, the fire marshals said, which means the fire started before Dunn claimed it had when he called 911.
• Dunn had several different accounts of what allegedly happened after he found the man he said was beating his wife.
He told 911 dispatchers he had “taken a couple of hits at the subject” and then chased him out of a back door where the man threw a match, causing the house to explode.
Dunn told a state trooper that he chased the man across the backyard and then noticed the house was on fire and tried to get back inside but the fire was too intense. Dunn denied seeing the man throw a match or lighter during that interview and said he did not smell any accelerant.
He told another state trooper that he went through the unlocked front door and found his wife on the floor just inside with a man beating her, while the investigation found the front door dead bolt was locked when firefighters knocked it down. In this account Dunn said, “The male ran away from me and I followed him into the house then boom the house blew up and the guy ran out the back and I went out the front.”
________________________________________
Husband Remains Silent In Grove City Murder Case
(KDKA) Grove City Grove City has not seen a murder since the 1960's.
The community has been greatly affected by the murder of newlywed Brandi Dunn.
Dunn’s husband is accused in the murder, and is in the middle of a hearing to determine if he should stand trial.
On the second day of his preliminary hearing, Scott Dunn again remained silent. Dunn is charged with beating his wife to death in her parents’ Grove City home, then setting the house on fire to cover up the crime.
Dunn’s attorney is concerned about the way police treated Dunn after the murder.
“It's always a concern when someone is in police custody for six hours,” said Dunn’s attorney Stephen Misko.
In testimony on Wednesday, Trooper Michael Kokoski related how Dunn was first interviewed for an-hour-and-a-half.
Then he was asked to write a statement in his own words. The troopers found inconsistencies in Dunn's timelines and stories about what happened.
"When he was confronted by those contradictions, Scott Dunn ended the interview," trooper Kokoski said.
Dunn's attorney says his client had requested that the troopers tape the interview to avoid any confusion.
A tape session will clear-up the inconsistencies.
Among the multiple conflicting statements Dunn made to troopers were contradictions regarding his alleged discovery of Brandi being beaten by an unknown intruder and his knowledge of information known only to investigators regarding the point of fire origin and the use of an accelerant.
“We would not be prosecuting someone for murder if we didn't feel we had a solid case,” said James Epstein, Mercer County District Attorney.
The hearing is continued until next Wednesday with fire marshals testifying about the cause and origin of the fire.
________________________________________
Murder victim Brandi Dunn and her husband were actually part of two communities.
They lived in Mercer County, but they were also active in an online community through an Internet Web site.
Channel 4 Action News has learned that police are looking closely at their postings on the Web site, and that the victim's husband is now refusing to answer any more questions from police.
As they go over the physical evidence at the murder and arson site, state police investigator are also scouring the Internet for clues.
Dunn and her husband both had personal Web pages at a site called My Space.
Police tell Channel 4 Action News that someone logged into Brandi Dunn's site under her name the day after she died and made changes and deletions.
"We're looking at all that to see what was there before, what's there after the fire. Who has put something on there, added to it, taken away from it, when that might have occurred," said Cpl. Cheryl Michalski of the Pennsylvania State Police.
Brandi Dunn posted this message the night before she was murdered:
"I know you are still mad at me, but I still love you. I'm sorry, baby."
The day after her murder, Scott Dunn posted this message to his dead wife:
"Hey, babe. I know you're in heaven right now, smiling down on all of us. Man, babe, I miss you so much. I know you're with God now. I miss you and love you so much. I keep waiting to see you or hear you voice or a phone call. This is so hard. You meant the world to me and now you're gone."
State police now say that Scott Dunn is refusing any further police interviews.
"He has invoked his right to an attorney, and he is no longer speaking to us," said Michalski.
Meanwhile, the murder case is generating intense interest and discussions on Internet crime blog sites.
Police have not identified anyone as a suspect in Brandi Dunn's murder.
Scott Dunn's attorney told Channel 4 Action News that state police did seek to interview his client
- Mood:
blank
yup i love my MAN 2 freakin death.......i got my valentines day gift early last night @ work.....after all the talk of i have 2 wait for the cats deal...i got a suprise.. a freakin 2 month old pure bread pug puppy!!... hes soo damn cute once i get some pix on the comp im post then...Frank the Pug is his name!
If anyone else out there has a better boyfriend id love 2 meet him bc eric is defently an amazing guy and i cnt imagine him treating me any better!!!!!!!! i am so in love with him!
If anyone else out there has a better boyfriend id love 2 meet him bc eric is defently an amazing guy and i cnt imagine him treating me any better!!!!!!!! i am so in love with him!
- Mood:
happy
Anybody under the age of 13 should not read this, and if you do, you should not repost this.
Just because you were born in '97 doesn't mean you're a 90's kid.
It's not like you could remember the original Simpsons. I am sorry but three conscious years of the 90's just wont cut it.
You're a 90's kid if:
You can finish this [ice ice _ _ _ _ ]
You remember watching Doug, Ren & Stimpy, Pinky and the Brain, and Two Stupid Dogs.
AAAAAAAH Real Monsters!
You've ever ended a sentence with the word "PSYCHE!"
You just cant resist finishing this . . . "Iiiiiiin west philidelphia born and raised . . ."
You remember TGIF, Step by Step, Family Matters, Dinosaurs, and Boy Meets World.
You remember when Tupac and Selena died.
You remember when it was actually worth getting up early
on a Saturday to watch cartoons.
You got super excited when it was Oregon Trail and Reader Rabbit day in computer class at school.
You remember reading "Goosebumps"
You took plastic cartoon lunch boxes to school.
You remember the craze and then the banning of slap bracelets and slam books.
You still get the urge to say "NOT" after (almost) every sentence . . . not
when everyhting was settled by rock paper scissors..or bubble gum bubble gum in a dish...and even better daddy had a donkey inky binky bonky.
when cops and robbers was a daily activity.
when we played Hide and go seek until our legs grew numb.
when we used to obey our parents
You used to listen to the radio all day long just to record your FAVORITE song of ALL time.
"Where in the World is Carmen San Diego?" was both a game and a TV game show.
Captain Planet. He's a Hero.
You knew that Kimberly, the pink ranger, and Tommy, the green ranger, were meant to be together.
You remember when Super Nintendos and Sega Genisis became popular.
You always wanted to send in a tape to America's Funniest Home Videos . . . but never taped anything funny.
You remember watching Home Alone 1, 2 , and 3 . . . and tried to pull the pranks on "intruders"
You remember watching The Magic School Bus, Wishbone, and Reading Rainbow on PBS.
You remember when Yomega Yo-Yos were cool.
You remember those Where's Waldo books.
You remember when Mortal Kombat Was "Da Bomb!"
You remember eating Warheads.
You remember watching the 1st Batman, Aladin, Ninja Turtles, and 3 Ninjas movies.
You remember Ring Pops.
You remember drinking Fruitopia, Surge, and Tang.
When they made the new lunchables so that you could make pizza AND tacos.
You remember boom boxes vs. cd players.
Writing M.A.S.H. notes.
Making those little paper fortune cookie things, and then predicting your life with them.
You knew all the characters names and their life stories on "Saved By The Bell".
You played and/or collected "Pogs"
You had at least one Tamagotchi, GigaPet, or Nano and brought it everywhere.
. . . Furbies.
You haven't always had a computer, and it was cool to have the internet.
And Windows 95 was the best.
You watched the original cartoons of Rugrats, Power Rangers, and Ninja Turtles.
You had a favorite "New Kid on the Block", and you knew all of their names.
You remember Bewitched, Jump 5, S-Club 7, and that whole period with the boy bands and pop divas.
You remember exactly where you were and what you were doing the first time you saw a Britney Spears or N'SYNC video.
Michael Jordan was a king.
YIKES pencils and erasers were the stuff!
All your school supplies were "Lisa Frank" brand.
You remember when the new Beanie Babies and Talking Elmo were always sold out.
You collected those Beanie Babies.
Growing Pains.
Carebears and The Gummy Bear show.
Gak was the coolest stuff invented.
Lambchop's song never ended.
The old dollar bills.
Silver dollars, which were cool to have.
You remember a time before the WB.
You collected all the Troll dolls
You owned a portable tape player.
If you even know what an original walkman is.
You remember wanting to sit on the orange Nickelodeon couch.
You've gotten creeped out by "Are You Afraid of the Dark?"
You know the Macarena by heart.
"Talk to the hand" . . . enough said
You always said, "Then why don't you marry it!"
You know the significance of the number 23.
You went to McDonald's to play in the playplace.
You remember playing on merry go rounds at the playground.
Before the MySpace frenzy . . .
Before the Internet & text messaging . . .
Before Sidekicks & iPods . . .
Before MIKE JONES . . .
Before PlayStation2 or X-BOX . . .
Before Spongebob . . .
Back when you put off the 5 hours of homework you had every night.
When light up sneakers were cool.
When you rented VHS tapes, not DVDs.
When gas was $0.95 a gallon & Caller ID was a new thing.
When we recorded stuff on VCRs.
When we called the radio station to request songs to hear off of our walkmans.
When the Chicago Bulls were the best team ever.
Way back.
When it was all about N64.
WHEN YOU TRADED POKEMON CARDS FOR A LIVING.
Before we realized all this would eventually disappear.
Who would have thought you'd miss the 90's so much!!!!!
Post this in your bulletin if you remember these days . . . .
Post with the year you were born in
Just because you were born in '97 doesn't mean you're a 90's kid.
It's not like you could remember the original Simpsons. I am sorry but three conscious years of the 90's just wont cut it.
You're a 90's kid if:
You can finish this [ice ice _ _ _ _ ]
You remember watching Doug, Ren & Stimpy, Pinky and the Brain, and Two Stupid Dogs.
AAAAAAAH Real Monsters!
You've ever ended a sentence with the word "PSYCHE!"
You just cant resist finishing this . . . "Iiiiiiin west philidelphia born and raised . . ."
You remember TGIF, Step by Step, Family Matters, Dinosaurs, and Boy Meets World.
You remember when Tupac and Selena died.
You remember when it was actually worth getting up early
on a Saturday to watch cartoons.
You got super excited when it was Oregon Trail and Reader Rabbit day in computer class at school.
You remember reading "Goosebumps"
You took plastic cartoon lunch boxes to school.
You remember the craze and then the banning of slap bracelets and slam books.
You still get the urge to say "NOT" after (almost) every sentence . . . not
when everyhting was settled by rock paper scissors..or bubble gum bubble gum in a dish...and even better daddy had a donkey inky binky bonky.
when cops and robbers was a daily activity.
when we played Hide and go seek until our legs grew numb.
when we used to obey our parents
You used to listen to the radio all day long just to record your FAVORITE song of ALL time.
"Where in the World is Carmen San Diego?" was both a game and a TV game show.
Captain Planet. He's a Hero.
You knew that Kimberly, the pink ranger, and Tommy, the green ranger, were meant to be together.
You remember when Super Nintendos and Sega Genisis became popular.
You always wanted to send in a tape to America's Funniest Home Videos . . . but never taped anything funny.
You remember watching Home Alone 1, 2 , and 3 . . . and tried to pull the pranks on "intruders"
You remember watching The Magic School Bus, Wishbone, and Reading Rainbow on PBS.
You remember when Yomega Yo-Yos were cool.
You remember those Where's Waldo books.
You remember when Mortal Kombat Was "Da Bomb!"
You remember eating Warheads.
You remember watching the 1st Batman, Aladin, Ninja Turtles, and 3 Ninjas movies.
You remember Ring Pops.
You remember drinking Fruitopia, Surge, and Tang.
When they made the new lunchables so that you could make pizza AND tacos.
You remember boom boxes vs. cd players.
Writing M.A.S.H. notes.
Making those little paper fortune cookie things, and then predicting your life with them.
You knew all the characters names and their life stories on "Saved By The Bell".
You played and/or collected "Pogs"
You had at least one Tamagotchi, GigaPet, or Nano and brought it everywhere.
. . . Furbies.
You haven't always had a computer, and it was cool to have the internet.
And Windows 95 was the best.
You watched the original cartoons of Rugrats, Power Rangers, and Ninja Turtles.
You had a favorite "New Kid on the Block", and you knew all of their names.
You remember Bewitched, Jump 5, S-Club 7, and that whole period with the boy bands and pop divas.
You remember exactly where you were and what you were doing the first time you saw a Britney Spears or N'SYNC video.
Michael Jordan was a king.
YIKES pencils and erasers were the stuff!
All your school supplies were "Lisa Frank" brand.
You remember when the new Beanie Babies and Talking Elmo were always sold out.
You collected those Beanie Babies.
Growing Pains.
Carebears and The Gummy Bear show.
Gak was the coolest stuff invented.
Lambchop's song never ended.
The old dollar bills.
Silver dollars, which were cool to have.
You remember a time before the WB.
You collected all the Troll dolls
You owned a portable tape player.
If you even know what an original walkman is.
You remember wanting to sit on the orange Nickelodeon couch.
You've gotten creeped out by "Are You Afraid of the Dark?"
You know the Macarena by heart.
"Talk to the hand" . . . enough said
You always said, "Then why don't you marry it!"
You know the significance of the number 23.
You went to McDonald's to play in the playplace.
You remember playing on merry go rounds at the playground.
Before the MySpace frenzy . . .
Before the Internet & text messaging . . .
Before Sidekicks & iPods . . .
Before MIKE JONES . . .
Before PlayStation2 or X-BOX . . .
Before Spongebob . . .
Back when you put off the 5 hours of homework you had every night.
When light up sneakers were cool.
When you rented VHS tapes, not DVDs.
When gas was $0.95 a gallon & Caller ID was a new thing.
When we recorded stuff on VCRs.
When we called the radio station to request songs to hear off of our walkmans.
When the Chicago Bulls were the best team ever.
Way back.
When it was all about N64.
WHEN YOU TRADED POKEMON CARDS FOR A LIVING.
Before we realized all this would eventually disappear.
Who would have thought you'd miss the 90's so much!!!!!
Post this in your bulletin if you remember these days . . . .
Post with the year you were born in
- Mood:
crazy
this is off the wal mart web site!!!!
http://www.walmart.com/catalog/prod uct.do?product_id=5385955

ok wal mart has nothing lol ....
this is from kings web site now lol
http://secure.cartsvr.net/catalogs/cata log.asp?prodid=2345267

http://secure.cartsvr.net/catalogs/cata log.asp?prodid=4881816

http://secure.cartsvr.net/catalogs/cata log.asp?prodid=1757105

http://secure.cartsvr.net/catalogs/cata log.asp?prodid=1853383

http://secure.cartsvr.net/catalogs/cata log.asp?prodid=4881441
I LOVE THIS STONE...the fire stone is soo damn pretty i want a braclet and ear rings of this stone its soo different!

http://secure.cartsvr.net/catalogs/cata log.asp?prodid=4881446&showprevnext=1

http://www.walmart.com/catalog/prod

ok wal mart has nothing lol ....
this is from kings web site now lol
http://secure.cartsvr.net/catalogs/cata

http://secure.cartsvr.net/catalogs/cata

http://secure.cartsvr.net/catalogs/cata

http://secure.cartsvr.net/catalogs/cata

http://secure.cartsvr.net/catalogs/cata
I LOVE THIS STONE...the fire stone is soo damn pretty i want a braclet and ear rings of this stone its soo different!

http://secure.cartsvr.net/catalogs/cata

- Mood:
okay
im a girl and my friend lacey from high school told me to look @ the jewelery on kays web site...you know us italian girls lol!
http://www.kay.com/webapp/wcs/stores/se rvlet/product1|10101|10001|-1|281559601|1 5055|15055.15095.15469
this is a lil more then id like to pay for a watch but this is the design and the colors and type.. etc i want!

http://www.kay.com/webapp/wcs/stores/se rvlet/product1|10101|10001|-1|200248805|1 5055|15055.15093.15454.15538
ooo pretty...lol

http://www.kay.com/webapp/wcs/stores/se rvlet/product1|10101|10001|-1|110741004|1 5055|15055.15094.15461

http://www.kay.com/webapp/wcs/stores/se rvlet/product1|10101|10001|-1|490503404|1 5055|15055.15090.15432.15514
o i like

http://www.kay.com/webapp/wcs/stores/se rvlet/product1|10101|10001|-1|490503404|1 5055|15055.15090.15432.15514
http://www.kay.com/webapp/wcs/stores/se rvlet/product1|10101|10001|-1|21907504|1 5055|15055.15090.15431

http://www.kay.com/webapp/wcs/stores/se
this is a lil more then id like to pay for a watch but this is the design and the colors and type.. etc i want!

http://www.kay.com/webapp/wcs/stores/se
ooo pretty...lol

http://www.kay.com/webapp/wcs/stores/se

http://www.kay.com/webapp/wcs/stores/se
o i like

http://www.kay.com/webapp/wcs/stores/se
http://www.kay.com/webapp/wcs/stores/se

- Mood:
happy






